Inertia

Chapters

Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23
Chapter 24
Chapter 26
Chapter 27
Chapter 28 - Clop
Chapter 29
Chapter 30
Chapter 31
Chapter 32
Chapter 33
Chapter 34
Chapter 35
Chapter 36
Chapter 37
Chapter 38
Chapter 39
Chapter 1
Chapter 6
Chapter 25
Chapter 40 - Moonlight

Chapter 2

Arin stroked over his limp arm, his back against the steely cool stone of the cracked courtyard. He had just snapped away from a dreary, painful doze. A few distant refugees whispered quietly among themselves. Mourning could be heard, broken occasionally by the sound of stone tumbling from the cracked walls. The only ones who seemed unphased were palace staff – minus the few baring wounds, who looked past the walls of the castle with their steely gaze.

He shuddered, hiding his eyes in his good right hand, the other arm cracked somewhere near the middle. A footfall approached, breaking him from the moment as he looked up, ready to be given orders. Lower class Inerts, like he, were often used to the treatment. And with his recent luck, it was expected that he would be working to move rubble from the castle paths.

But to his surprise, the majestic robes before him led up to the gaze of his King; Leotoln. He gave a grim smile, offering a hand up. His large, golden clad wings arching outwards in his radiance. He bore himself straight, the ages of time giving him a long beard, curled at the ends in a steely silver ring. It matched well with his silver trimmed robes, his soft orange eyes fitting well with his crimson regalia.

Arin felt inadequate, seizing that much larger hand in his own. He could barely stand to the King’s stomach – it was common for Ascended to gain an inch or two in height over Inerts, but the king leaned more to the extreme – towering over even the highest grade Elites, save perhaps Gladiators.

“You look rough, has anyone told you that?” Leotoln said with a grin. He lost a tooth earlier from falling debris – and even now, it showed in his smile. “You’ve got more dirt than skin, and your hair is almost black at this point. Might want to wash it out ‘fore you leave.”

The Inert gulped. “Leave, your Majesty? Where am I going?” He said quietly. “More work? I’ve held a pickax before, am I clearing out the Western Branch?”

“’Fraid not. It – and its occupants – are lost to the stars now. The last quake saw it fall down the mountain.”

The shorter man gulped. He was there, just an hour ago, helping to rescue a few trapped Ascended. It was how he broke his spare arm – crushed beneath the hewn stone of the upper walls.

“You’ve got two choices right now, and they’re both made for you. It’s either stick with your nation,” he motioned to the winged people around, mages mending and cracking bone into place on the injured. He would be in that boat – if he were ascended. His class comes last. “or, be whisked away into a world far from ours. A safer world, for your kind. You’re the last of ‘em, after all, son.”

He pat Arin on the shoulder, drawing a wince from the man. It shook his left arm, the delicate fibers within screeching in retaliation. Wait… the last of his kind? How could he be sure? There were survivors – right?

For Inerts, bad days were genetic.

“My King, I don’t understand.” Arin said, a little hoarse.

“I reached out to another nation to claim you; not one on Erenorn. I believe it would be a better option for ye than slavery here. I couldn’t let it sit in my stomach what you’d be forced to do for us in the next few seasons, so instead of relieving your head from your shoulders – I decided to pass you on. They couldn’t treat you worse than us.”

“Couldn’t I just work for the crown? Your royalty, the burden-”

“Arin, boy, listen to me. This Crown? It’s a showpiece right now if I can’t wrangle my people into cooperation. This is an apocalypse. If our new home is lacking – you might just become a meal to predators, the dogs, or a starving Ascended. I’m doing ye a favor. Just hope it pays off.”

Arin blinked. Something about his words – he did care, didn’t he? Leotoln was known for his ruthless history, and this development blindsided him.

How did he know his name?

“You’ve got strength, son. In the very least, you know enough to make your own home – right? You Inerts bounce all over the place when it comes to work.”

The shorter man gave a nod, his face growing stern. He wanted to show strength for his king, his ruler. Even if that very same king had more blood on his hands than the rulers before him.

“I-I’ve worked the forge, shaped horseshoes and nails. I’ve tilled fields and sewn my own clothes. I built my own house with my two hands, I know how to craft glass and I can hunt my own meat.”

“Then you’ll make it on your own. The place you’re going has magic – their King or what have you may spare your limb and get you started. Carry that strength into the dawn; don’t let the spirit of Alma Sol falter.”

Arin nodded.

“Now clean yourself up. You! Private! Get this man a towel.” The King called to a soldier carrying a pack of bundled supplies. The armor clad knight nodded, withdrawing a rag from his waste and tossing it to the Inert.

Might be the best they have at the moment.

“And here,” The King withdrew his own canteen from his waist pouch. A large flask, the seal of Alma Sol across the front. Embroidered in gold, the silvery metal shining in the dim glow of the dying sun. “Can’t wash up without water, eh? Don’t worry, the spirits are gone, replaced, and gone thrice more. All that’s left is what you’ll get from a spring.”

Arin accepted the item in his good hand, eyes wide. “I-I’ll return it to you, as soon as possible, my King.”

Perhaps the history was simply legends meant to invoke fear. His first time meeting the King, and he didn’t try to stab him in the back. At least, not that he can tell. And he hardly seemed like the kind to plan it out, either.

“Return a gift? I think not. Just don’t lose it. There’s only one, you know.”

Another quake shook the world, a few distant screams echoing down the halls.

“I told ‘em the southern court isn’t going to hold another quake… rest, son. Clean up. If my men are right, you’ll be seeing the sunrise in another land soon. Possibly. And we will be claiming fresh lands on the forested moon of Ayana.” The King folded his wings, marching down the purple carpets towards the central amphitheater. He waved his arm to a mage, barking a sharp command to follow, before vanishing to the right.

Dumbstruck, Arin stood up, limping towards a shattered mirror on the floor. Propping a piece of glass up, he sat back down in front with a grunt – crossing his legs as he tilted the flask onto the rag.

He looked himself over, giving an exhausted sigh. His face was absolutely covered in soot, dust, possibly more – it was hard to tell at this point. It built up in the crevices, split around his barren upper lip where air escaped his broken nose.

With a pinch of his thumb, he cracked it back into place. First impressions matter, after all. If he were going to have any. Blood dripped to the floor, as he numbly dragged the rag over his skin. Exposing the wheatish flesh below. It would typically lean more towards the fair side, but his recent excursions in the fields left him lightly bronzed. He sneezed, blood dripping from his nose.

He wiped that up too, his right hand turning to his hair. He poured the fresh water into the matted mess of a mane on his head, using the rag to wipe it down. From black to brown, a much more suitable color for his skin. He took another moment to drag the cool rag around his eyes, being careful to avoid spreading it into his brown irises.

A finishing wipe around his beardless chin exhausted the rag without a proper wash.

At least he didn’t have family. Or any surviving family. He could mourn them later.

He took a grateful swig of the flask, the water serving his spirits well. It also whisked the gravel and dirt from his mouth. The canteen was also a great light.

Light?

He tilted the bottle, looking over the insignia. It gleamed brightly, shining like the sun. With a blink, the world shifted. Arin felt his mind fading, his body contorting before vanishing from sight.

Chapter 3

Arin awoke with a start, heart hammering in his chest. It was dark – black as pitch, in fact, had Erenorn crumbled? Was he dead?

He focused his eyes, blinking them awake. He lay on something comfortable, the world coming into view as his vision gained focus; the moonlight outside the nearby window gleaming onto the marble floors below. Checkered, refined, nearly reflecting the light against the ornate walls.

Stumbling out of bed, he limped to the nearby window, peeking out into the land.

It was a cloudless night, the beauty of the world pouring in through the glass. He was in an elegant curved room of sorts – looming over a city below, the sprawling ornate homes dotted with light. While the colors were muted to soft blues in the dark, he could see the craftsmanship of the white walls through the night scheme; golden sconces and purple roofs melded into an elegance that could potentially rival that of Alma Sol’s ruby reds and golden trim.

He continued to peer as the moon shifted in the sky – from a stillness that was familiar, into a steady descent behind the far mountains in the distance. The sun quickly roused to the occasion, taking its place just above the crest of the hill. Peculiar. It was like the Gods had decided to change the time of day on their own.

The new light brought new beauty to the world, as he continued to scour the lands. The buildings varied in height and build, an elegant familiarity to their neighbors apparent. As if they were designed to an idea, like a collection of colors that fit well together; not to the taste of the sculptor, but a cohesive agreement by the architects to attempt to stay in the same realm. While of course giving little freedoms, like awnings and porches, overhangs and balconies, towers and other ideas. No two buildings were the same, it felt like – but they all complimented each other in a way that was hard to describe.

Perhaps Alma Sol could have learned from this, before the great Cataclysm. Buildings often followed the idea of the architect, and thus, clashing was more common place.

A gentle rasp at the door caught Arin’s ear, as he turned to face it. “C-Come in!” He called, unsure. He clutched the flask to his chest tightly.

I should set this down, he thought, and quickly did so as the elegant handle gave a short turn, popping open. The door swung slowly, cautiously – as the figure of a large, elegant horse stepped inside. Two guards stood just behind the door, on her command it seemed – both horses as well, though much smaller.

She was at height with him, thought a few inches taller. Her magenta eyes took him in, her billowing mane sweeping through the frame of the door with ease. She bore golden regalia, typical for a ruler, a large horn piercing her ethereal mane. She bore an air of authority about her, her head tilted back. Taking Arin in, inspecting him.

He slid back an inch, his anxiety bleeding through. He wasn’t shocked of the horse; he had met many strange, magical creatures in his time. Though a large selection of them often held traits of his kind. Hands, or a face that bore resemblance to the Ascended. Many of which were of higher class than his own. The few oddities that could speak – but were otherwise animalistic, were the great feline hunters of his world. Also known as the common cat.

Of course, great hunters for their size. Mice and other small game were unable to withstand the fury of a cat on the prowl.

And much like a cat, the horse’s eyes inspected him like prey. Her horn glowed softly, emanating a wave of magic across his form. That golden aura washed over him, making his skin tingle.

Her large eyes – once piercing – softened immeasurably, and the tension in the room lessened. She gave a polite cough, breaking the quiet.

“I am Princess Celestia, Co Ruler of Equestria. Welcome to our world, Sir?…” She started, her voice carrying an air of kindness behind it, along with authority. One that didn’t need to be questioned – her posture alone confirmed that.

“I-I’m Arin.” He stuttered in reply, kneeling before her.

Celestia noted the motion; he was much like a minotaur, though definitely smaller than one. His head bent low, in sheer respect.

“Arise, Arin. You may stand at ease. I welcome you to your new home – Equestria, on the world Equis. I believe your King – Leotoln was it? Reached out to me the other day. His brief summary of the events of your world seemed… troubled.”

She twirled a hoof around in the air, as if trying to will her words to come together. While Arin couldn’t detect anything behind the stone mask she wore, he had the feeling that she was curious. And the question was apparent, as well.

He rose to his feet, stumbling to his right as his leg threatened to give out. Celestia’s magic grasped him, stopping him from colliding with the nearby dresser. The motion made her take in his appearance again, studying his torn pants, and worn boots. Dried blood clotted across the simple brown towards his right ankle, and as his hands seize the regal table, his left shot back out of reflex. It was swollen towards the middle.

The Princess’s mind shifted from curiosity, to sympathy. The disheveled being barely seemed conscious as he was, and he was clearly in some form of pain that he quickly hid.

“Are you alright?” She asked quietly. “May I see your arm? Your left one.”

Arin nearly winced at her request, but gingerly presented the damaged appendage. Celestia sat on her haunches, slipping the regalia from her front hooves. Timidly, she took the arm in her grasp – eyeing it quietly. She slid one of her pristine white hooves along the skin, up towards the center of his forearm. She gave it a squeeze, frowning as her guest winced in reply.

“Move your claws, if you can.” Her kind voice held his attention, as he tried to roll his wrist. With limited movement, it swiveled partially to the left – before he hissed through his bared teeth.

“Broken. I won’t have a guest of the crown writhing in pain like he’s being interrogated for answers; additionally, don’t take this harshly, but you smell absolutely ripe. If you’re not in too much pain to stand, the door to your left is your private bathroom. Relax and bathe yourself. I will call for a medic to tend to your wounds. Do you require any assistance bathing?”

Arin blinked. Assistance bathing? His cheeks grew red, and he quietly shook his head ‘no’. The Princess nodded.

“Very well. I believe we may have spare clothing that may suit your species. I’ll send to the maids to fetch you what they can. If not, a clothier will stop by your room shortly, to take a few measurements.” Her smile never wavered, as she slowly released his arm from her gentle hooves. Dare he say it, he could feel legitimate affection for his situation.

For another solid moment, he was dumbstruck. No one had ever cared for him this much before; not even his own mother. And she spoke as if it were nothing. It could just be that he was deemed valuable, for this moment. His words could be gold to the Princess, and her budget to mine that gold could be immense.

Instinctively, he put his guard up, nodding. The last thing he wanted was to be indebted to another nation; slavery often followed close behind. The moment he could, he would leave this castle and seek out a home of his own.

“Wonderful. And there’s one more thing I must do before I leave.” She lifted a wing, revealing a scroll. With a flick of her magic, it unraveled. From under the other wing, she withdrew a golden quill. She darted it across the page, signing it in three different locations before turning it towards Arin.

“I hope I spelled your name correctly. Arin. A-R-I-N. Correct?”

She presented the scroll to him, a warm smile filling her features. In return, the Inert looked up to her – confused.

“Oh, yes, of course. You can’t read our language. This is your official citizenship. You are now a fully fledged Equestrian Citizen. I hope that this eases any worry in your heart. I’ll use a translation spell for you. I promise you no harm.”

Her horn flashed, golden string enveloping the document. The magic seeped into the page, before it flashed in a twinkling light. And as the magic faded, he could read the page.

“Is this an illusion?” He asked quietly, reaching out to touch the words with his good hand. “What class am I?”

He could read the whole page – it wasn’t long, of course, and the fresh ink showed a quickly written description of him in the margins. Dated, signed, and lacking one more element – his signature.

Celestia’s eyebrow raised. “Class?”

“Class… below a standard citizen. Right?”

The Princess shook her head, frowning. “Equestria is a land of equality. I would never delegate any to a lesser stature than their neighbor.”

His heart fluttered in his chest. Equality? This is too much to be true. He’s awoken to a dream. Surely this must be false. There must be a catch. He looked into her magenta eyes, as if searching for a lie. Any reason not to believe her.

“Why are you doing this for me?” Arin’s voice cracked in a whisper. He tried to hold back tears – but they streaked down his dirt coated cheeks. “I… you just met me.”

The Princess couldn’t help but feel her heart melt, and her mask drop. If only in the faintest. “No one wishes to be an outcast from circumstances beyond their control. Your destiny shouldn’t be written by the voice of others.” She offered him the quill.

His stony exterior cracked, and for the first time since he was a child, he gave a small sob. His heavy voice wavered, the tears falling freely while his hand slid across the page, signing with a gentle flourish.

“You…” He tried to speak, to form words. Instead, the Princess’s wings reached out – gently embracing him.

“It’s alright, Arin. Breathe. What you’ve must have been through far outweighs this generosity. You are safe now. All I ask is that you relax for the moment, and prepare to speak to the physician. Tonight you will rest, safe here in this room. You may roam if you wish, provided you are escorted by a caretaker or guard. Tomorrow, we will speak again. If you need anything, speak with your guardians by the door. They are here to protect you, not restrict you.”

The Inert cried freely for several moments into her pleasant wings, a wave of emotion taking over him. How could she do this for a stranger? Was he being too pathetic? He hoped he wasn’t staining her coat, and he knew he felt weak. But… it was too much. He was fried, mentally and emotionally.

This had to be a dream.

Her wings fell, and she stood back – regalia slipping back over her hooves with practiced ease. She gave him a nod and a smile, and a bow of her head.

“Rest well,” she hesitated for emphasis, “my subject.”

With an elegant flick of her tail, the Princess turned towards the door. She said something quietly to the guards at hoof, before they both gave a salute; turning to face the hallway.

And with a click of the handle, it slid shut. And the Inert was alone.

He sat on the bed, sniffling. Wiping the tears away with his good hand, heart beating hard in his chest. Just to be safe, he gave his leg a hard pinch through the roughly fashioned cloth. Hard enough to draw blood.

The pain stationed him in this world; he wasn’t dreaming. He was awake. He stared at the floor, letting the tears recede. His emotions swirling inside of him, all of this – it was just so much to take in.

First the great Cataclysm, that eviscerated his world to magma spewing shreds. His town, Milla Serine, wiped clean off the map. All of those he knew, the few he could call friend – dead. Becoming the last of his kind, before the once feared King himself gave him a new life in a new world. And in that new world, he was given hope.

He couldn’t find words to describe the emotional shock. His brain ticked, and one word popped into his head. “Wash”.

Numbly, he stood up – limping to the bathroom. He turned the handle, half expecting to fall into a pit or for the world to implode from such a simple action. Instead, he was met with an elegant tub, an ivory counter with a porcelain sink, and other plumbing typical of a bathroom.

Somehow, this almost made him feint. To see something so real and boring, after a day like this? Too much. Maybe the simple act of cleaning will ease his burnt nerves.

Chapter 4

Arin had never felt so humiliated in his life. When he entered the bathtub, hot water running, he slipped and twisted his ankle on his bad leg – slamming his head against the edge of the tub and rendering himself unconscious. When he came to, the Guards had heard the noise, and sent for a caretaker to come to aid him.

Which meant that he now lay in the tub, nursing his injured arm (which, of course, he landed on) and trying to keep his leg still as waves of pain darted along it. And a rather adorable looking mare, half the height of Celestia, tending to him in the tub. Doting over him with a sponge as she ran hot water through his hair.

He had a feeling that this mare in question was a baby sitter with nothing better left to do.

“D’aww, couldn’t keep your balance dear?” She said, using a hoof to push the hair out of his eyes. Keep in mind that Arin was thirty years of age, and while still young by Ascended standards, he had been able to watch over himself since the age of ten.

He said nothing as his cheeks grew crimson with shame. The pink mare giggling as the sponge dipped into the murky water below, sliding up over his back. How did she hold the sponge with a hoof?

“It’s alright dear. Honey Rose is here to help!” She beamed, squeezing a dollop of soap into his grimy locks.

“I can take care of myself…” Arin protested. A hoof slid in, booping his nose.

“And I know. Just like the all the granponies in the nursing home can. That’s why I’m so good with a sponge! They’re so good at cleaning themselves, I’ve learned by watching all of their advanced acrobat moves.” She winked, hoping to draw a smile from her charge.

Arin sighed, rolling his eyes. Well, at least she was nice. Did he prefer nice? Would he rather a stoic nurse who grabbed him aggressively, or the sweet syrupy voice of this yellow maned mare?

At least her honey eyes twinkled adorably.

“You know, I’ve never seen anything like you before. I’ve taken care of ponies, dragons, even a few cervine and minotaur – but never… whatever you are! And I’ve seen that weird Hoo-Man from Ponyville, that ugly green skinned goblin!”

Arin ignored the last bit about this ‘Anon’ fellow, and spoke. “I would be a non-class Seraph, or an Inert.”

“Ooo, Seraph? Like a holy pony? That’s adorable! But why the other name, Inert?”

“It means that I have no powers, like an ascended Seraph would. I can not fly, nor cast magic. Thus I am an Inert Seraph.”

“Well, you’re definitely the most adorable Seraph I have ever taken care of in all of my life, and I’m only twenty seven!”

Somehow, the sting of knowing that he was only three years older than this Honey Rose hurt him more than when she inevitably poured a fresh batch of hot water over his head.

“I heard that somepony has a few injuries, too? Did you get into a scrap with the toilet, cutie?” She couldn’t stop her giddy attitude, it seemed. Better to compliment that with a splash of reality, Arin thought.

“My world was struck down by a power beyond reason, that rent the sun in twain and doomed our world to perish in its twilight hours. I was injured in the cataclysm, and from attempting to save and salvage what I could.”

Honey Rose blinked.

“And now, you were injured from falling in the bathtub. You grow old so fast, huh?”

The shock of that merciless response put a dent in his attitude. Perhaps talking about something of that nature to one who deals with the elderly on a daily isn’t going to garner much sympathy. Sharp thorns on this rose…

“Don’t take it personally, dear. When you deal with grandpas who struggle on the daily to use the bathroom before they wake up, you tend to shoot down their war stories pretty quickly.”

Her smile dimmed after her recent comment, but she didn’t slow her work. If anything, she grew a little more gentle.

“So what’s hurt? I’ll be careful.” Honey began to drain the tub, to replace the now gray water with a fresh batch. Arin shyly tried to cover himself as the dirty water began to drain.

“My left arm… the Princess said it might be broken. And my right leg, I twisted it badly – twice now. When I fell, I hit my head.”

“Oh. Sorry. I guess that explains why you kept cringing when I dragged the sponge through your hair. I just thought you fell and asked the guards for help.” She continued to idly wash him, before the sponge came to a stop.

She puckered her lips. “Wait… your arm is broken? How are you not screaming in pain?” Honey seemed more worried the longer Arin went on, but Arin was more concerned about the rapidly draining water, and the fact he sat naked in front of a bubbly mare. If there was one thing he didn’t like, was being stripped bare in front of strangers.

“I broke it hours ago. I’m used to it now.”

Honey reached toward the elegant brass knobs, turning on fresh hot water. It was near scalding, but Arin ignored this; Honey had grabbed the sponge again, reaching for his legs. Specifically his thighs, which was a bit too far for the Inert.

“T-Thank you, but I believe I can wash that myself!” Arin yelped, grabbing the hoof hard in his right hand. Honey dropped the sponge, taking her turn to blush.

“Oh, sorry. Habbit. The old stallions specifically don’t mind that part, I started to glaze over it.” She took the sponge up, slipping down the tub to instead wash the bits Arin would have issues reaching. She took careful consideration cleansing his right leg, looking over the swollen ankle.

“You’re pretty tough for a weird monkey,” Honey teased. “I can tell you’ve got some muscle, too. What do you do? I’m guessing you’re an elite guard, huh?”

Arin was having trouble containing his embarrassment. “Is this really the time for this conversation? If I had known any better, I’d say you’re looking to discuss this further over an ale.”

“Ale? Oh goodness no, I prefer cider. And I know just the place to get one, in Canterlot, if you’re interested?” Honey Rose winked, resting a hoof on Arin’s leg.

Arin stared right through the mare. He didn’t know what to feel, and it was a bit too sudden for him. “Maybe another time?…”

“Aw, alright cutie. It was worth a try, huh?” She wringed out the sponge one more time, dropping it in the water. “You know, a lot of mares wouldn’t mind seeing you as their special somepony, if you catch my drift. You have a nice face for weird monkey. It doesn’t help that we’re always in a stallion shortage. Two wives for every husband. That’s good luck for you, I guess. Here, let me give you some privacy to finish up. Call me when you need to get out.”

The pony turned about, slipping out of the room to give him space. The man grabbed the sponge, idly squeezing it in his fingers. It seems as if every conversation today is trying its best to leave him disoriented. ‘Oh hey Arin! Let’s go ahead and teleport you to another world, where you’ll be treated like an equal and given a sponge bath by an absolutely adorable pink pony, who will then ask you out on a date!’

Finishing up, the mare returned on his call. She pulled a towel from the nearby cupboard with her muzzle, setting it on the sink’s counter. Her hoof deftly pulled the plug to the tub, then waited patiently by the edge.

Oh. Oh no.

“I can get out of the tub myself, thank you!” Arin nearly squeaked. This only drew a knowing smirk from Honey Rose.

“Oh, of course you can. I know you can struggle out of the bathtub on your own. That’s why I’m here, to kindly pick up the pieces.” She stuck her tongue out, giggling much too adorably for this situation. “Also, Doctor Cheery Hooves is here to see you, she’s just outside that door. Waiting. You know. For you to get out of the bathtub. In a reasonable amount of time.”

Arin defiantly grabbed on to the edge of the tub with his good arm, limp limb covering his private bits. “Then she’ll be shocked to see me walking out of this bathroom on my own, wont she?” He sparked in defiance.

He shifted onto his left side, his good leg slipping across the soap slicked porcelain clawfoot tub as he twisted and churned in the draining water. Growling in frustration, he hissed when the back of his foot slid out – colliding with the faucet.

Honey Rose yawned, looking to her hoof as if she wore a watch. Upon realizing this, she instead looked to the frog of her hoof, inspecting it for any residual soap.

This charade continued for several minutes, with Arin growling out curses between falls. What was this bathtub made of? Lubricant? How could ponies even get out of this thing?

With a defeated sigh, he flopped on his back.

“Ready for some help?” Honey offered, having moved from the edge of the tub to sitting on the toilet lid long ago, a magazine in hoof.

“No. Tell the Doctor I’m ready to see him.”

“Her. It’s a she. And I think she’s less than eager to poke around a shampoo covered minotaur-thing, who refuses the simplest of help.” Honey closed the issue, setting it back on the nearby book rack.

Arin weighed his dignity versus the prospect of getting out of the bowl of a bathtub. With a sigh, he offered Honey Rose his good arm. She plopped down from her seat, grabbing it and quickly hefting him onto her back. Much to his shame.

How was she so strong? Her nose came up to his belt! With the newfound freedom, he quickly hobbled onto his good leg, swiping the towel around him. Honey Rose couldn’t stop her giddy nature, and swatted him on the hind end with her tail.

“See? You’re such a clever acrobatic, I hardly noticed you escape that prison of yours.” She winked, making him feel strange. This was too much for the poor man. She stuck to his bad side, offering her back for support should he decide to visit the floor again.

Thankfully, as he made his way to the bed, he had little need. Maybe a bump or two, but he only leaned on her out of appreciation for the help. Definitely.

The doctor had already set up in the room; an older mare with a golden mane and a cream coat. A tattoo on her flank in the shape of a heart with a horseshoe complimented her warm smile, her crows feet obvious in her eyes. If asked about them, she would call them ‘smile scars’, Arin was sure of it.

“Ah, hello. You must be the reason I’m here. I’m Doctor Cheery Hooves, I am an orthopedist in the Canterlot High Hopes Hospital. I received a letter from the Princess regarding you, Arin. From the sound of things, you were having a wonderful time in the bathroom.”

Her warm smile could melt Arin’s icy attitude in a moment, and he sheepishly drew his right hand behind his head, scratching his wet hair. “Well, you could say that.”

“I guess I could. Now, why don’t you relax on the bed while I give you an examination, hmm? I can tell your hoof… well, foot is giving you trouble, along with your arm. While I typically work on ponies, I don’t believe there to be many minotaur hybrid specialists within Equestria’s borders.”

Arin obeyed her requests, following his second nature to do so. She withdrew a strange device from her bag with her horn (how many of these ponies had magic?) and hovered over his swollen ankle.

“I see…” The screen glowed brightly, even against the sunshine of the mid morning sun. “Now, this isn’t as strong as an X-Ray, but it does give me a good idea of what’s going on. You appear to have torn a ligament partially, leading to a collection of blood in the vicinity of the wound. Some minor trauma could also indicate a hairline fracture, coupled with an excess buildup of plasma… hmm. There is no indication of overly excessive edema, excluding this large plasma pocket here-” She tapped a hoof against the swollen ankle gently, “but I believe that it’s healing well, with no infection. Ice and elevation would do you well. I don’t have a brace for this kind of limb on hoof, I’m afraid. I’ll have one ordered.”

She sized up the injured man with her eyes, tapping a hoof to her chin. “I might need to put forward a request for a crutch sized for you, too. You’re much too large for anything local. I’ll include that in my report to the Princess. Now, for your arm…”

She trotted around the side of the bed. Her smile didn’t falter far, trying not to worry her patient. She examined the left arm, humming quietly to herself. The magical device floating cautiously over the limb, the screen shining as bright as ever.

Her smile twitched, but stayed. “Well, you have a clear break here. The problem with it is if it were fresh, we could treat it immediately with magic – but this looks several dozen hours old, and the body has already begun to repair it. And repair it in the wrong angle, so I’ll have to break it again to re-set it in a splint. I’m astonished you aren’t in any more pain than you’ve shown. Most would be crippled without aid.”

Arin blinked. “Pain is only a response to injury. It’s just the body trying to draw attention to a wound. Once you know it’s injured, you don’t need the pain anymore. This is common among my people. Also, I broke it the day prior.”

Cheery gave a soft ‘hmm’, thinking. “Regardless, I’ll have to put you under anesthesia to fix this.”

“No, that’s fine. Fix it now.”

Cheery didn’t blink, simply clapped her hoof over the broken arm. A sickening crunch was heard, and even Honey gave a disgusted shudder.

The sudden shock almost winded the injured Inert, who yelped in pain. Immediately, magic swirled around his arm – penetrating the skin, seeping into the bone to help ease the process. He whimpered for a moment as the magic dulled the sensation, before giving a shaky sigh. Once Cheery’s aura stopped, he gave an experimental flick of his wrist. With pain, his left hand could move.

“I managed to mend the bone enough where you can get away with just a splint. With how quickly you heal, you’ll only need it for a few days.”

Arin nodded at her reply, gingerly touching over his forearm. “Doctor, I always wondered. In my world, very few healers can fully heal wounds, breaks, and illnesses. Why is that?”

The Inert could see a flicker of delight in her eyes; Cheery loved to share knowledge.

“All creatures able to use magic can be trained to cast healing magic. But, the potency of this magic varies based on the pony, their skill, their experience, and the magical cost for the individual. Additionally, every creature has a maximum potential as well; a limit they can not break. For most, with proper training, they may be able to heal cuts, scrapes, and bruises, but could never mend a bone. Some lucky Unicorns have a high potential for healing, and typically earn a cutiemark for it. Like me.” She tilts her horn to her flanks, showing off that heart and horseshoe cutiemark once more.

“This special mark signifies that I have a talent for healing hooves – specifically the bones.” Her smile seemed to glow, as she dimly ran a limb over the healing arm. She withdrew a split from her bag – setting to work once more.

“So you have to have a talent for it to cast it well?”

“Not exactly. Think of it like… grades. You can grade wounds based on their severity; a grade one wound would be a simple cut, while a grade ten would be a missing limb. Each individual magic user, when they first learn healing magic, would only be able to heal grade one injuries. They can increase their maximum grade through practice and study. But every pony can only learn up to a maximum grade that’s based entirely on factors beyond their control, like heritage, and genetics.

“Healing wounds also incurs a cost. Inside almost every creature, is an ember of magic. Channeling magic draws energy from this ember, and exhausts the creature. Some ponies waste more magic than others when casting, and this is a hindrance when casting any spell – especially healing magic.”

The splint was finished. She gave the hard metal beneath the cloth a tap, happy with her work. Packing up her instruments, she gave a few more observations over Arin’s form.

“And finally, the answer to your question. Healers are chosen beyond the user, just like cutiemarks. Experience, skill, and knowledge – none of it matters over a raw talent for it. Even someone like Princess Celestia, with all of her power, probably has average healing abilities, if not above average due to her age. It’s why she reached out to me.”

Arin thought quietly on this, thinking it over.

“So… talent can affect magic ability?”

Cheery Hooves clopped her hooves together, grinning. “You’re sharp! Yes, having a talent for a skill can help you channel magic into this skill. Us Unicorns, especially, can detect magic potential in another. And when I concentrate on you…”

She gets an all too familiar look on her face. It was the same focused glare that Celestia had when she first met Arin. A wave of energy washes over him, a familiar tingle he couldn’t shake.

“…Odd.”

“What? What’s odd?” Arin asked. He knew he was magicless, like many Inerts. A simple side character for the adventurers of his world.

“I can feel an Ember inside of you, but it feels… dormant. Though I’m not an expert in this matter. You should talk with a Royal Mage, or even a Princess about this. I specialize in mending trauma, not… this.”

She grabbed her bag in a levitation spell, and headed to the door. “If you have anymore questions, feel free to write a letter to me, Cheery Hooves, at the Canterlot High Hopes hospital. I’ll have someone bring around a temporary wheelchair until a more suitable crutch can be fashioned. And as for you, Honey Rose, I thought it was your day off?”

“Well yeah, but I just so happened to be around the wards when I heard the letter come in, so I volunteered. What, did you miss me lazing around the cafeteria already?” She grinned, giggling.

“Ha! No, but the chairs did. I’ll see you tomorrow, Honey.” She closed the door quietly behind herself, leaving the two alone.

“You’re… not gonna follow her?”

“Oh no, I volunteered for the day. You’ve got me for the next several hours, what a wonderful first date, huh?” Honey gave a sultry wink, though if she meant anything by it, Arin wasn’t sure.

“Yes, wonderful… of course.” He flopped back onto the cushy, comfortable bed. “I guess I can’t just send you away, huh?”

“Nope!”

“Tell you to leave?”

“Nuh uh.”

“How about bribe you to get out?”

“Did I hear something about you wanting another bath? Don’t tempt me.” For such a small pony, she could loom over him rather well when he was laying down.

“I’m clean enough, thanks.” The man draped his good arm over his eyes, fluttering his lips in frustration. It sounded quite like a pony snorting, much to the pleasure of Honey.

“Oh, I guess that’s universal, huh?” She offered, to no response of course. For several long minutes, there was not a single word from Arin. Seems like it was up to Honey Rose to save the day.

“Well, if you’re not in the mood to talk… how about I find you some food? I could probably convince the guards to run errands for me. They’d probably jump at the chance over statue impersonation any day.” Honey sat at the edge of the bed, awaiting an answer.

“…Fine.”

“Wow, you’re really not making this charity case easy on me, huh?” Miss Rose stuck out her tongue, before trotting to the door. Arin began to wonder if the Princess put her up to this. What happened to bed rest? Relaxing? Licking one’s wounds?

It couldn’t possibly get any worse, could it?…

Chapter 5

Indeed, it could. The food arrived covered in a cloche – which felt a bit much, from Arin’s usual tastes. But what was worse was Honey’s demands to spoon feed him.

“Oh, my King!~ It’s obvious that you’re too sickly to handle a weapon of this caliber, you may perish at the thought alone!” Honey scoffed, holding the soup hostage before Arin opened his mouth.

“I’ll accept the help out of the tub, but I wont accept this.”

“Oh, but you will!” She retorted, before smirking. “Horse apples.”

“What does-hmf!” When Arin opened his mouth to question the words, she instantly shot the hot soup into his gullet, the spoon just narrowly missing his front teeth. Hmm. Cheddar and broccoli. It was comforting – but that wasn’t the point!

“Oldest trick in the book.” She winked, trying to pull the spoon free. Arin clenched hard, much harder than the mare could anticipate. Her brow furrowed, as Arin’s did much the same.

“Hey, c’mon, let go. Metal isn’t food! Oh withers, why can’t you have dentures? This’d be so much easier if you were a gramps.” She eventually conceded, letting go of the utensil. Arin growled in victory, reaching for the bowl. She let him have it. “You’re no fun.”

With a smile, he set the bowl on his stomach, pulling the spoon from his mouth. “I try. Besides, if it’s lunch, you should be eating too. I am apprehensive of eating in front of company.”

“Big words for such a clumsy boy, hmm?” Honey winked, before taking the hint and pulling a daisy sandwhich from her nearby bag. Arin’s nose wrinkled at the thought of eating flowers, but didn’t question her tastes.

She took a big bite, raising an eye brow at his stare, “What?”

A knock at the door broke the lull of the conversation, before it clicked open without a reply. A maid wheeled in a chair, and a fresh batch of clothes. Arin sighed in relief; the towel was a bit too drafty for this cool castle, and Honey had already put his clothes… somewhere. The maid pony – in an overly cute outfit – gave a bow, before shutting the door behind her.

“You may have won the soup bowl, but I’ll be a diamond dog if you’re putting those on yourself.”

“Start growling then, mutt.” Arin scowled as he defiantly took a spoonful of the creamy soup. “If uh… well, your dogs are the same as the ones on my world.”

Honey rolled her shoulders. “Probably. Big, hairy, smelly, sniffy, obsessed with digging, something like that?” She had already finished her sandwhich, and had withdrawn a very, very large cookie from her bag. For some reason, Arin felt envious.

“Yeah, sounds about right.” He tipped the bowl back, gulping it down quickly. Of course the mare had to make a comment.

“Ooh, better not do that in front of any of the royal guests. I’m sure you’ll get an earful from the Princess about manners.”

“Manners are for pleasant company.” Arin said, wiping his lips on his right arm, then his arm on the towel. “I wouldn’t dream of being anything but cordial to that big white horse. Uh… Princess Celestia, that one, yeah.”

“You know quite a few words for someone lacking magic. Are you sure you haven’t studied it at some point? All the big brain unicorns soak up books like sponges, and you’re sounding a lot like them.” By now, the cookie was left to crumbs, a juice box resting in her hooves. She had adjusted to laying partially at the foot of the bed, propped up by an elbow. Do hooves typically bend like that?

“With my kind especially, having a variety of traits, knowledge, and skills, is crucial. I lack magic, so I have to make up for it by being able to fill any role or command I’m given. The Ascended are able to freely specialize in one field or more, but for us Inert, it’s a toiling struggle. Intelligence is useful for haggling for both a better deal, and a better wage. So plenty of Inert find themselves well read. If they can afford it, or are lucky.”

“So I take it you don’t have cutiemarks where you come from? Special talents that will make you stand out, dear? Like mine,” She angles her flank, pointing to the tattoo on the surface, “is a honeycomb and a thorny rose. It really suits me; I’m really good with soothing – and pricking – those I take care of. When I got my cutiemark, I honestly thought I’d be a beekeeper or something! Instead, it was a reflection of my personality, a piece of my true self.”

“So it just… magically appeared on your hind end one day, and you knew what it meant? Like, you just woke up and it was there?” Arin blinked. This was new to him. Magical tattoos? If his world had something like that – before it was obliterated – he’s pretty sure it would have been abused in some way.

“Well, yes and no. You see, I grew up with just my grandma taking care of me, and when I started to become a young mare, I began taking care of her. And I earned my cutiemark through helping her, even if I was a bit… course at times. Rough. Rude. Really, it wasn’t my fault – I took after her.” She stroked the back of her mane sheepishly. “But anyway, yeah, magic butt stuff. It’s cool, right? But you Inerts, you just… go around, learning everything, never really sticking to one field?”

“Well, I’m a special case in particular when it comes to Inerts. You see, a large portion of them can still channel some magic into certain crafts, though it’s more of a passive benefit. Thus they can produce enchanted items – like say rings, or weapons. Those Inert often find their… I guess you would call this their ‘special talent’, and stick to that from then on. Those who can’t find a craft they’re magically inclined to – like me – often change jobs to try and find our talent.”

He idly played with his splint. It wasn’t a nervous habit – his hands roamed when he was thinking. “I’ve learned a lot since I was young. Blacksmithing, glass making, pottery, construction, farming, mining, alchemy, armor crafting, stitching, even a little engineering. Still, nothing.”

Honey rose frowned – the first legitimate, actual frown she’s given Arin. “It’s alright sweetie. You’ll find your special talent one day. Especially here in Equestria! There’s so much to do, so much to learn – you’ll grow here, I promise. Besides, you’ve got like… I don’t know, forty years before you retire? You look young. You have plenty of time.”

Arin gave a short laugh, clutching his stomach. “Low class Seraphs like me live to be two hundred at the lowest, Honey. Ascended, depending on their type, can live to be a thousand or more! A thousand years to hone a few crafts. But, most die before they even scratch that. Our world was war stricken, filled with cults and demons that made life difficult, on top of the endless skirmishes at the borders due in part to our King’s history. We also had plenty of hostile races for a while, too – Minotaurs are one of them, which our worlds share from the looks of it.”

Honey Rose winced at the thought of war. Fighting wasn’t exceptionally common among ponies – that was more of a cataclysmic evil villain thing here, but she’d let that topic be for now.

As the conversation moved on, Honey eventually turned to the pile of clothes. “You know, we still need to get you dressed. Like it or not, I can at least get you started. Let’s see what we got, hmm?”

She approached the neatly folded clothes, pulling article after article free of the pile. A green silken vest, first – a long sleeve shirt with much too much room, a few of varying sizes beyond that. A few pairs of pants, some short, some long – thin, elegant. None of them looked like commoner clothes, but most were quite large.

“I think this will work.” She pulled out the first and the smallest long sleeve shirt. “Looks like it’s fitted for a young minotaur, let me check for pants…”

He quickly scrambled to grab the shirt, pulling it over his hair and across his chest. It was silk, and very classy – though massive. The vest was much tighter, and worked well with it. It seemed to be made of a much denser material – almost hard, actually, like a thin chest plate. He rasped it with his knuckles, a firm knocking sound following. The buttons were brass, and shined softly against the sunlight.

Two pairs of pants were set in front of him, with three more left to the pile. The one on the left – a brown pair – was a tad long, but seemed fitting. The black pair on the right was around the perfect size length wise, but would probably tumble down his waist when he least expected it.

He of course went with the brown pair, just as Honey snatched it up.

“Nuh uh, last thing that ankle needs is you twisting to slip these on. Lay back, I’ll close my eyes and get these on. Deal?”

Arin groaned, but conceded. He wasn’t much in the mood to fight her, and she quickly slipped them over his ankles. He hissed in pain, before letting the feeling null – the towel discarded a moment later.

Dressed, he was tempted to stand and check himself in the mirror. Honey’s hoof sharply prodded him in the chest, without even saying a word. He was tossed back against the pillows, while she trotted to the wheelchair. Freeing it of clothes, it was wheeled to his side, and the mare hefted him up with ease.

“You’re not very delicate, are you, Honey?” Arin had to restrain a frustrated snarl. It wasn’t in his nature to be nurtured or cared for like this – injuries make life harder on Inerts.

“Nope! Earth Ponies are tough. We’re built to be strong from birth, it’s natural! And Unicorns tend to be the brains, while Pegasi are the agile ones. Little bit of an Equis education for ya.”

“Ah, I see. So, even though you don’t have a horn, or wings, you still have some kind of magic?” Arin adjusted in his seat, the overly large chair rather comfortable, especially since it lifted his feet off the ground. “Wow, ponies know how to accommodate for size, huh?”

“Yep, Earth Ponies have earth magic. Makes us great farmers, and strong hooves help a lot for other jobs. And for size… yeah, that’s only ‘cause you’re in Canterlot, and the Castle no less! We have a bit of everything up here – for everyone, too, because Canterlot sees government officials from all species on Equis.”

She got behind the chair, giving it a push to the door. “You’re lucky you ended up here, of all places. I doubt you’d find half the help in somewhere like… Dodge City, or Ponyville.”

As they left the room, the guards followed up behind them. They didn’t speak, or even look at Arin, but they stayed close.

“Am I under watch or something?” He asked Miss Rose, who shrugged.

“Doubt it. Hey colts, did the Princess tell you to watch him?”

No response. Arin half expected this, it seemed common for Guards not to speak unless ordered to. In fact-

“No. We were told to guard you while you recovered.” The one on the left spoke, not breaking his line of sight with the end of the hallway in front. “You are a guest of the Crown. All guests are given aids to escort them while on the palace grounds.”

“So if we leaved the palace, you’d stop following us?”

“Yes. Though leaving the Palace’s grounds isn’t recommended in your current state.”

“If I asked you to stop following us, would you?”

“No, I’m afraid that’s against our orders for all guests. Though if privacy is required, we will give space.”

Arin leaned back in the chair, as Honey turned the left corner towards a nearby garden.

“And what’s your name? Seems weird talking to someone without knowing your name.” The door to the gardens was swung open by the guard on the right, who stood to make room. The sunlight blinded the Inert, who rose a hand to block out the light.

“Guards bearing Gold Armor are not allowed to reveal their identity, Sir. It goes against our orders.”

“Then what can I call you?”

“Guard.”

Original.

Blinking away the brightness, Arin cast his eyes on the garden proper. A beautiful array of color caught his eye, that broke the monotony of the marble corridors behind him. Ivy strung down the pillars that led deeper into the halls, a wonderful scent of flowers filling his senses. Birds chirped as they swooped into the clearing, an ornate fountain twinkling in the middle.

Bushlines covered the base of the walls, the private garden dotted with high trees. A stone path cut through the middle, leading around the fauna to view the flowers growing strong into the open air. It seems they came into the rear entrance of the garden, as several large windows lined the other side – showing more finely crafted, painting covered halls.

Hey, why does that hallway get fancy pictures and his gets boring torches? He must be in the guest wing.

Honey brought him through the garden, the guards following a safe distance behind. Just around the fountain – laying on a large blanket, dotted with teasets – was none other than Princess Celestia! Arin’s eyes lit up, happy to see a friendly face.

Well, a friendly face that didn’t see him naked.

“Ah, Arin! I can see you’re doing better, and much cleaner, too. Did you find your accommodations suiting?” She said, her warm smile easing him. Immediately, he felt more relaxed, and he noticed that presence behind him shifted.

Turning to his side, he saw Honey bowing. Celestia acknowledged this.

“No no, my subject. You don’t have to bow, not while I’m enjoying the garden. In this space, I don’t want to even think about the throne. Simply breathe and relax.” She nodded her head out of respect, and Honey rose, a bit confused.

“Oh! I’m sorry Princess. I um… it’s… well, yeah, sorry.” She giggled sheepishly, blushing. It’s not every day you get to speak to the Princess!

“It’s not a problem. Now, Arin… how is everything?”

Arin inhaled deeply, nodding. “Its been refreshing, Princess Celestia. Thank you for everything so far, I… I can’t express that enough. Regardless of how much Honey Rose has been teasing me, I am thankful for the kindness you’ve shown me today.”

The Princess eased at Arin’s words, genuinely happy to hear. “No no, it’s nothing you should thank me for. You deserve rest, just like anyone. It’s not every day that your life changes, for better or worse.”

Celestia sipped at a cup of tea, swirling it around. “Say, Honey Rose, is it?”

The Princess looked deep into the murky drink, eye brows knitting in thought.

“Yes, Princess?” The pink mare said, nervousness creeping into her voice.

“You’re the aide I sent for, correct? You work at Canterlot High Hopes. Tell me, what do you do in your spare time?” Celestia set the teacup down, her magenta eyes closed. But her ears swiveled in, at attention.

“Well uh… I go home, read a few books, you know… enjoy my day off. That being uh… today.” She smiled, sweating now.

Celestia nodded, warmth filling the air as her mane picked up – glowing slightly in the non-existent breeze. Arin couldn’t help but stare at it – the pinks, the blues, the greens shimmered with beauty he couldn’t describe. “Do you have any friends?”

“Friends? Haha, me? My closest friend is Soapy, my sponge at work. I uh… heh, I’m not that big on making friends, no.” Her hindleg crossed over the other, leaning on three hooves. What was the Princess playing at?

“Hmm… I see.” She sipped at her tea, the magic of her horn glimmering like the dawn. “I have another job in mind for you, if you’d like.”

Celestia’s eyes opened, and she turned to look the honey-eyed mare. The Princess’s magenta eyes, when focused on you, could make you melt in an instant. Not from her beauty, but from the air of authority she gave.

Honey was not immune, by any means.

“Well uh, I… huh, ah… I could… I’d think, er… what’s the… what’s the job?” She stammered. Her heart began to race in her chest. A job, from the Princess? Even Arin grew a little excited at that. The Princess giving out jobs? Royal jobs, to total strangers? This wasn’t something you ignored.

“I’d like for you to assist Arin in acclimating to his new home, Canterlot. I’m willing to match your current wage and then some, if that sounds reasonable?”

Arin was nearly floored by the news, his eyes darting open in shock. Oh no. Don’t do this. Not her. “Hey wait a second, I don’t need-”

“…I accept, your Majesty.” Honey said, a hoof darting over Arin’s mouth. “When do I start?”

Arin glared up at Honey, who only gave him an overly large, ‘we will talk about this later’ smile.

“Tomorrow would be wonderful, just after lunch. I recommend you find a few books from the Canterlot library, to teach Arin how to read Equestrian. And starting from now, I want you to write me a letter on his progress, at least twice a week. I expect you at work every day you’re able and willing. You will be given a small budget to work with, as well, to help better introduce him to our world. At least for now, until guidance is no longer necessary, at which point you may return to your old job, or when he is unavailable for your tutorship.”

Her eyes turned to Arin, and he felt himself come under pressure now. “As for you, Arin, I will be giving you not a job, but a task.”

His jaw was still recovering from the recent announcement that he was going to be essentially babied for… however long it took him to get used to the place.

The Princess giggled, looking over his stunned features. “I take it from your silence that you want me to continue; your task is to make five friends. I had a student who found great success from this, and I believe miracles can repeat themselves. And whenever you learn something about friendship, whether it be the simplest of life lessons or something more substantial, speak with me – or if you’re out of reach, write me a letter. I will help you, right now. Can you do this for me, as a friend?”

She put emphasis on the word ‘friend’. Does that mean he’s… friends with the Princess? How? He barely met her!

She stood up, approaching the now shocked Seraph. She offered her hoof, which he – numbly – reached out to shake. She bowed her head.

“Hello, my name is Princess Celestia. But you may call me Celestia, your friend.”

There was a thump behind Arin, and he was dimly aware of four pink hooves sticking up in the air.

“I… I…”

He blinked. “Hi Celestia. I’m Arin.”

Chapter 7

Arin hobbled along toward the ledge, as Luna looked toward the distant horizon. They stood at the top of her tower – her room, in fact. Ignoring the copious amounts of blue, the soft candlelight and the large bed, it could be seen as rather cozy to some. Her eyes closed and her horn glowed, as Celestia’s sun fell quickly behind the horizon.

Her wings began to stretch, as the moon quickly crested and stopped, hanging high in the sky. Shimmering magic twinkled across the blank canvas, as stars appeared and comets fell across the horizon.

In this brief moment, Arin was in shock. Such beauty and grace… he took in the moonrise in awe, letting the colors melt into his eyes.

“It’s beautiful.” He said quietly, and Luna smiled.

“Thank you, We – er… Iput a lot of thought into it. Every night, I try to make it as beautiful as the last. Even on my worst nights, I take care of my sky.”

Arin smiled, letting the night come over him. Relaxing, he breathed in the cool night air – odd how the shifting moon could change the winds, but he enjoyed it none the less.

“What’s next on the agenda?” He asked. Luna gave a nervous laugh in reply.

“Well, only a few… basic tasks, then we enter the Dream Realm to see the dreams of our subjects.”

Arin blinked. Dream realm? It would be his first question – but he decided to tackle it from the rear first.

“Okay, basic tasks first, then we’ll talk about the Dream Realm when we get there. What’re we taking care of tonight?” Arin sounded a bit excited to dive into it, and Luna gave a sheepish smile.

“Well uh… heh… you see, we do a few things… we take care of the lavender plants, look over the garden a bit… handle the castle staff and preparations for the coming day, and… well, that’s… all?”

Her smile wavered.

“That’s all? I thought you’d be filling out paperwork, or handling some late night dignitaries.”

“Well, no. We’re not very… social, per say. As our sister is. She handles those issues, along with most public appearances and the like. Tis very rare to see a soul wandering the halls at night.”

Arin frowns, but decides to push on. “Well, okay. How about the dream realm? Let’s go over that. What do you do in there?”

Her confidence returned, and she gazed back to the world outside her balcony. “We enter the dream realm through meditation, where we actively find pony’s dreams that may be under stress and solve their nightmares for them.”

Arin blinked. “Nightmares are healthy. Why do that? They’re the brain’s way of coping with stress.”

Luna frowned. “Well, nopony deserves to suffer in their rest, when most injustices can be handled in their waking hours.”

“No, not exactly Luna. I’m well educated for my world’s standards – partly in fact because the Librarian seemed heavily inclined to lend me books for free, when I was younger. And if there’s one thing my people have learned, is the science of the dream.

“In Nightmares, the body is using the stress of fear to overcome an issue, teach a lesson, or give a greater meaning to something in the person’s waking hours. By solving their nightmare, unless you can directly tell them what’s wrong, you’re just kinda… stopping that, which isn’t healthy at all. In fact, I believe that’s really bad, as it leads to a populace that doesn’t learn to face their fears.”

He leaned over the balcony himself, staring over into the lights twinkling in the city below. “I’m sorry if that’s different here, but… that’s what I know.”

Luna was quiet, looking down at her shoes. Her work was thankless. But that… that hurt. That hurt deep.

“We do say that We believe it’s time for you to leave, Inert.” Luna said quietly. “There is nothing you can aide us with tonight.”

The blunt side of Arin recoiled, learning much too quick that he said something wrong. Very wrong. He quickly thought back to how he treated Honey Rose, and he wouldn’t have that happen twice. Not to a Princess, not to one who seemed eager for company.

“No.”

“What?” Luna said, daring to look up from the floor. Barely restrained emotions huddling inside of her chest, ready to spill.

“No. I stand by my words, but that doesn’t mean what you do doesn’t hold meaning.” His mind raced to come up with a solution, to keep the words coming. If he can be blunt and striking, then he should be doing it to smooth out those dents he made.

He agreed with himself; don’t just be blunt, be helpful.

“Restless sleep is not helpful to those resting. If you can enter their dreams and stop the nightmare, then you’re still helping in some way. Especially if you can tell them why they’re having these bad dreams. I’m not an expert, but I know this: A nightmare will haunt you as long as you still hold fear over it. And explaining that fear, and finding where it comes from, that can help them in their waking hours, too.”

The emotions began to die down inside of Luna as she listened. She still restrained herself from throwing him off the ledge, but… she wasn’t going to send him away. Not just yet.

She stood to the guardrail, thinking these words over. “It is true. I wasn’t clear in the way I described my duty. I do help them decipher their dreams. I do not just end their nightmare, I try to help them emotionally. But you are right. What I do isn’t necessary.”

“And that’s where I’m wrong, Luna.” Arin said with a smile. “My people have a saying, ‘The value you find is worth more than gold’. How much you value something can not compare to what others may price it. Don’t let my words, however blunt, stop you from helping your people.”

Her heart calmed, and she smiled. “Thank you, Arin. Well said. But I’m afraid you have trampled my honor, and the only punishment is death. Goodbye.”

She picked him up in her magic, making him grab the railing in sheer terror. “By the feathers, NO!”

She laughed, dropping him back to the floor with a thud. The Seraph shaking, but eventually giving a soft laugh too. “I’ll remember this. Next time you pick me up, I’m grabbing you and taking you with me.”

“We’d like to see – oh by my starry mane, I would like to see you try.”

“Try? You mean succeed?” He made it to his feet, patting himself off. Feet. He forgot his shoes. No wonder the tile of the castle has felt so cool. “Now! Onward to tending to fauna, obviously a very regal duty.”

He gave a coy wink, and Luna huffed.

“Come now, Arin. Do not tempt me with the balcony so close.”

“The night air is good for your lungs, though, Princess! Now, forward!”

They walked down the halls of the castle, three heavy watering cans floating in Luna’s magical grasp. Hanging from the ceiling on hooks were dozens of lavender plants, needing to be cared for. Pruning, tending, rotating so that the light may hit both sides. It was gardener’s work.

“So why don’t the castle staff handle this? And furthermore… why is this important for the Princess of the Night?” Arin asked, holding a bucket half full of lavender trimmings.

“Lavender is soothing for the mind, especially during sleep. Since most ponies tend to… well, sleep through my night, I’ve come accustom to making sure that sleep is as restful as can be. Especially here in the Castle.”

“Huh. How many people are staying in the castle overnight?”

“Well, the guard barracks usually have around twenty four guards resting, we have individual maid quarters spread across the castle – about eight maids in total, and including dignitaries and traveling nobles, our number of guests move from ten to forty on average.”

“Impressive. I know in Erenorn, the average castle couldn’t have more than forty staying the walls at any given time, that was including the family living within. So you have twenty four guards resting, and twenty four more active?”

“We have seventy two guards in total in or on castle walls at any given time. Part of my job is organizing their schedule, time off, and their times of rest. They work in shifts of eight hours, with eight hours of free time spent away from the barracks and eight hours at rest within. There is plenty of overlap, marches, and movement at all hours of the day.” She emptied another watering can as they finished the third hallway for the night.

“So only eight maids? That seems low for such a… well, massive castle.”

“We have eight maids who stay in, there is also a full kitchen staff who do not stay in the walls, and who handle most food related duties. The maids simply clean, change sheets, and wash linens.”

“Huh… this place is on par with Alma Soul. But that’s a lot of guards, are they effective? I mean, I’ve seen at least… half of them with wings, the other half with horns.” He caught another batch of spent stems of lavender, as Luna pruned freely.

“Against normal threats? Yes. Against abnormal threats? About as effective as tissue paper stopping an arrow.” She hummed as she worked. Arin gulped.

“That uh… well then. Care to fill me in on that?”

“It’s not something We need to clarify. Your stay here shouldn’t be troubled with worries over the heinous villains of the past. For now, in this moment, we are in peace. Expect nothing else from it.”

Finishing up the watering duties, Luna made her way to the barracks. Arin had just noticed, but tucked under her wing was a folder. Down a flight of stairs, past a somewhat quiet common room, she stood in front of a cork board. With a pluck of her magic, the old schedule fell, and the thumbtack was snatched just in time. She also removed another paper – one Arin couldn’t understand, and replaced them both.

“I had already finished the schedule the morning prior, with revisions for covers and requested time off addressed. I know you can’t read – but the other page is simply bulletin notices. The guards do well at their job, but security needs to be notified of guests, visitors, and expected movements for the coming days. Oh! My Sister had posted a notice about you, right here. Would you like me to read it?”

Arin nodded, and she began. In a somewhat mocking voice, doing well to impersonate her sister; “Please be aware of our newest guest, Arin. He stands just below eye level with me, a minotaur without hooves. He will be staying in the West wing, central corridor, first floor. I request two guards to escort him when alone. He is free to leave the castle walls…” She stopped short.

“Er… let’s continue.” She said with another fake smile. “You don’t need know the rest.”

It’s not like I can read it or anything. He thought, bumbling over to her side with his crutch.

“At least in a few days, I wont need this crutch anymore. Seraphs heal incredibly fast, compared to other races.” They traveled up the flight of stairs (which was exceptionally grueling for Arin, who had to essentially do it on one leg) and back towards the first place Arin visited – the Garden.

“Oh, that is good news. So my lashing in retaliation to your unruly behavior will heal unnoticeable quickly, then.” She hummed, unlatching the garden door. “Lest We leave them to fester, of course.”

“Don’t you mean I leave them to fester?” He smiled. Luna groaned.

“Thy…Youare worse than my Sister.” Luna swatted him on the back with her tail, refilling the watering cans from a nearby pump. “But, at least you are willing to stay up with me, and watch the moonrise. For that, I am grateful.”

“It’s easier with a nap, but I wouldn’t mind doing this every night, if that’s okay with you?” Arin gave a warm smile. He liked Luna’s company, and he even felt like they had a bit in common.

The nighttime Princess couldn’t be happier, as she nearly bounced in delight. “Thy must have lost – Hmf! Ahem… You must have lost your wits, Arin, but yes, of course! I would love the company. There are very few I can speak to at length beyond sunset, even if you are an exceptionally abysmal conversationalist.”

“Hey, I believe I deserve some credit. I have to deal with you, that’s pain enough.”

They both shared a warm laugh, as Luna wrapped a wing around Arin in a comforting hug. “But again, thank you. And just for you, Arin, I will gladly call you friend.”

Two friends in a single day! Also, they are the rulers of an entire nation! Who needs other friends when you have friends in the highest place imaginable?

Tending to the third garden, as Luna called it (it made him wonder on the acceptable amount of Gardens to have), her mood slowly died down again.

“This place in particular is my Nightshade Garden. Nightshade Atropa Belladona, to be specific. You may not know it, but every plant here is a variation of the same deadly nightshade; magically intwined and bred among other flowers to produce such beautiful buddings and designs, while holding some characteristics of the traditional deadly plant.”

She cupped a flower in her hoof, a vibrant purple exterior with a bell shape. It housed a white interior, small and fragile.

“Nightshade is often seen as toxic or poisonous. I wanted to change that, to remove its vile nature, its past, and give it a new, vibrant future. And with the help of other flowers, and a Gardener or three to teach me, We… I did just that.” She gave the flower a soft sniff, sighing.

“My sister uses this Garden during the day as her place of rest, more than any other attraction of the castle. It soothes my heart to know that she cares for my work, and she appreciates me for what I’ve done, and what I do.”

She turned from the plant, approaching the fountain towards the epicenter of the beauty. “Arin, I do believe that now I must continue alone. The dream realm requires magic to enter. I’m thankful for your company tonight, it has been most pleasant.”

Looking up from the water, she gave a smile. He could feel a slight tension in her voice… apprehension, perhaps. He nodded in reply, thoughtful over what it could mean.

“I understand. I’ll see you tomorrow, Princess.” He bowed his head, making his way towards the back entrance of the garden.

“Oh, and Arin?” Luna called after him.

“Yes?”

“Please, you are my friend. Call me Luna.”

The Seraph smiled, nodding. “Of course, Luna.”

Chapter 8

A new day came sooner than expected, as Arin jerked from a knock on the door. His eyes turned to the window; sunrise. The dawn has come again.

Without a word from the other side, the handle turned quietly, Celestia peeking into the room.

“Ah, Arin. You’re awake, wonderful. I was wondering if you would accompany me to breakfast? We have much to discuss, and little time to discuss it. I will give you a moment to prepare.”

The door clinked shut, the Seraph slipping out of the bed and onto his damaged foot. He was happy to find that the pain had lessened dramatically, though he would still need his crutch. Slipping his shoes on proper, his vest held his torso tight. He gave it a knock again – it was still rock solid. Maybe he should inquire about its origin?

Socks and boots equipped, he hobbled to the door and gave it a turn. Two guards had found themselves in front of the door again, guarding it as per usual. Celestia waited patiently, her warm smile ever present.

“Good morning, sleepy head. Let’s be quick – my agenda is much too full to dawdle.” She made her way down the hall, as Arin hobbled up to her side.

“I have good news, Celestia! I have made another friend.” Arin sparked, his features shining. “You’ll never guess who, either.”

“Oh? You hadn’t even left Canterlot yet, and you’re finding yourself in pleasant company? That’s a good sign. What is their name?”

“Luna!” He said, clicking his crutch. Celestia stopped in her tracks, the guards accompanying them from behind standing to attention.

“My Sister? My, you are fast. I’m happy to hear you two get along so well. What brought along this?” Her pace resumed, a little quicker to keep up with Arin. He seemed a little lost in thought.

“Well, when I met her at my door, she asked if I’d like to join her on her duties, and I agreed. I find her quite agreeable and comforting to talk to, and she offered to be my friend.” They rounded the corner, heading towards an all too familiar dining hall.

“Peculiar. My sister isn’t known well for her… well, her inclusive nature. But I’m happy to hear that she’s finally made a friend. A real friend, that isn’t a creature, like the central garden’s opossums, or an owl. And one from this era!” The same oak doors came into view, and they both silently slipped inside.

Arin was pleasantly surprised to see Luna face planting the table. She seemed tired, after a long night’s work.

“I take it your duties are more intense than I was led to believe, since at the end of each other’s days, you’re both absolutely exhausted.” Arin noted, walking over to Luna’s side of the table to give her a poke.

She mumbled something in her doze, turning her face to lay flat on the dining surface. A small puddle of drool had formed beneath her.

“It’s… typical, yes. We have much on our plates, and while it may not seem like much, both of our work is extensive and draining. Luna channels magic all night, I must deal with headaches all day. In the castle, there are no ‘good days’ for us.” Celestia seated herself on the left side of the table, as per usual. Arin, once more, took center.

“Typically I would make us both breakfast, but today I have little time to waste. Instead, we will be served by the kitchen staff again – Arin, I placed an order for you. I hope you don’t mind; I tried to cater to your needs with what we had. But enough idle chatter, let’s turn our heads to some important issues.”

Luna stirred, blinking her eyes open with a yawn. Wiping her cheek, she looked up to Celestia.

“Morning…” She said quietly. Celestia nodded.

“Arin, I want to know more of the event that struck your world. I think the wording is a ‘Great Cataclysm’ of sorts, and I have been exceptionally curious of the origin of this catastrophe. Would you inform us both, please?” Celestia gave an inquisitive stare to her guest, who nodded.

“Alright… let’s see. I’ll try to start from the beginning, it’s a bit of history and hard for someone like me to piece together.

“In my world, Seraphs – the Ascended specifically – are the ruling class. We are led by a single Ruler, the Lion’s Heritage on Alma Sol; specifically just King Leotoln at the moment. Unfortunately, the Lion Clan had not reigned flawlessly over Erenorn – they had fought for dominance among other clans, and had only recently came into power by overthrowing the House of Ravens. That is, around three hundred years ago – which is recent in Seraph’s time.

“King Leotoln had made many bitter enemies with not just the now Fallen Ravens, but the Arrow of Narma and the Twin Spears of the South. In his reign, he had essentially committed a genocide against the Ravens – bringing the wrath of their allies, the Twin Spears. Their leaders – the Brothers of Arms Elnor and Orin, claimed war on King Leotoln and the capitol, Alma Sol.

“This of course lead to a weakened moral from the populace – Inerts like me were not viewing Leotoln favorably over the past few hundred years, and there were talks of a coup to overthrow him in the more rebellious places. Word of strange, dark alliances had formed, to rival him.

“The last news I heard from Alma Sol was from a cobbler in town, who just returned from the Capitol. Apparently there were talks of total annihilation, but it was just a rumor. A stupid one at that. But the Twin Spears – they meant it, apparently. A week later, a pillar of light erupted from the Corona of the Earth, just beyond Alma Soul. It struck the sun in a piercing blow.

“I saw it myself. When the light struck, the Sun shifted color, from a gold to a violent red, before a return beam slammed into the Corona. The whole world shook, and blasts of lava spewed from… everywhere. I still remember it, the spouts of hot sulfur just… erupting miles into the sky.

“Milla Serine, my town, was torn asunder. My house collapsed on me, crushing my leg. If it didn’t do just that, I might had run forward – and fell into the chasm that opened before me, that swallowed my entire town. I was left in shock, and I passed out for what felt like days. When I came to, an Ascended had pulled me from the wreckage.

“I was the only survivor of my town that I knew of. I was extremely lucky that I lived close to the forest, where the roots of the trees prevented the land beneath me from falling into the gorge, if only by inches. I was brought to Alma Sol from the sky. Nearly every single Inert was caught in the aftermath of this event – many died from raining brimstone, many more had the ground beneath them sucked away. This is what I was told.

“Hundreds more were killed by gas escaping the land. The only safe place from this event was the clouds, it seemed. Nearly every single creature and being on the land was destroyed by a terrifying blast wave, that had only just missed Alma Sol from its location in the mountain. The few Inert there died in rubble and wreckage, and the funneling earth just barely gave me sanctuary on a plateau.

“The estimated loss of life was in the hundreds of thousands. Our nation began to crumble before our eyes. The Ascended left in Alma Sol were to move to a new world from what I heard, on a distant planet beyond our star’s receding life, and soon. Alma Sol was not a safe place, and aftershocks caused wings of the castle to collapse on the hour. I’m not sure how much damage was done, but to me, all was lost. The world itself, gone.

“The King gave me his canteen, told me that I was the only Inert left that they knew of, and said they were sending me to a different world. Or, at least, might be. If you agreed. If you didn’t, I would have possibly been enslaved, or killed, simply due to a lack of resources to manage a low class Seraph unable to protect themselves.”

Their waiter – carrying a cloche on his back – only listened in awe from the story. Luna was awake now, eyes wide as she imagined such an event. Celestia stared through him, lost in thought.

Her horn sparkled, and she lifted the cloche off the waiter’s back, setting it down with a thump. Lifting it, she immediately took a bit of whatever it was – Luna’s blueberry waffles, without thinking.

“This is a bit much to chew. So the Sun of your world obliterated it? And your people – the magical few that survived – abandoned you.” She said, studying the waffles. She had a feeling these weren’t hers.

“No, I wasn’t abandoned. I was spared. For whatever reason, the King decided to let me escape to this world… Equis, is it? Instead of dragging me along. The way he worded it… He was doing it as a final gesture of kindness, it seems, to someone who hardly deserved it. I don’t know why he didn’t bring his people here, too. I don’t even know how he knew of this place, or why, or why I’d come alone.”

The waiter had returned with another cloche, moving Celestia’s plate out of the way with his unicorn magic before setting the proper plate in front of her. A single pancake. It was rather small, too. Celestia frowned. She was enjoying Luna’s waffles. The night mare, on the other hand, gladly seized her plate back, only partially molested.

“This… it’s a lot to think about, Arin. For now, let’s change the subject. I have reached out to Honey Rose – and she agreed to meet you after lunch, for a conversation. But for the moment, her new position is a soft ‘maybe’ – she doesn’t wish to disturb you.” She attacked the pancake. Not even a berry? A hint of syrup? She found herself with a glass of water, too. The chefs were starving her.

Arin’s platter landed before him, and a warm smile filled his features. An omelet, a hearty looking one at that. No bacon, but definitely an improvement. He attacked it with his provided silverware, unafraid to leave his plate clean.

“That’s good news. Me and her really did get off on the wrong foot, and thank you again for doing all of this… well, for me. I hardly deserve it, and… well, I’m grateful.” He twirled his fork in the air, motioning to himself, the food, everything.

“Steel thyself, Arin! Of course thou deserves it – you have been through enough. We will guide you onward. Celestia herself has centuries of experience teaching our subjects, and you will be no different!” Luna beams, the bags under her eyes trying their best to drag her smile down. She picks up her waffles lazily, shoveling them into her mouth. Her silverware ignored.

“Actually Luna, I would like it if you could also help teach Arin, with what little you can. I know you’re lacking experience after more… recent events, but it would do you both well.” Celestia finished off her pancake with a sigh. How much longer will she suffer this diet? She has received nothing but compliments about her heavier weight – then again, it was mostly from stallion nobles, who can control their eyes as well as a dog restrains its urge to get intimate with one’s leg.

Luna gave a soft laugh, “Ha, wonderful joke Sister.”

Celestia’s eyes unwavered as Luna looked on.

“Oh. You’re not joking. Well, very well. What shall I teach him, then?”

“Magic.”

Arin choked on his eggs, coughing into his balled fist. Luna’s eyes shot open, her bags vanishing.

“H-He, no, he can’t learn magic! It’s too early!”

“What do you mean too early?! I can’t even use magic!”

Celestia only smiled as they both bickered to her, before giving a gracious nod.

“Arin, you can learn magic. I believe it would be wise to start early, as well. Inside of you rests an Ember of Magic – an exceptional one, but it’s entirely dormant. It just needs the right nudge, a spark will you – to light the flame. Luna, please help him find that spark. As my Sister, I feel it to be important.”

Arin fell back onto the heavy pillow he rested on, his mind racing. Maybe he isn’t an Inert at all? Maybe he can learn magic – whatever spell these ponies use to search for this ‘ember’, is entirely unknown to his world.

Perhaps other Inert had these Embers that simply needed awakening.

“I… I don’t even know where to start.” Luna said, looking at her hooves in confusion. “I don’t know advanced magic like this, this would be better suited for Twilight-”

“It would be better suited for Twilight, you are correct. But, this isn’t a lesson she needs to learn. This is a lesson for you, Luna. Not just Arin. And it’s a lesson you know the solution to. I trust in you, Sister.”

“How would I even find time? My duties-”

“Most of them can be handled by our Garden Staff, Lulu. You have grown so much, your flowers are strong and able to stand the test of time. But you need to expand your horizons to thrive. If not as a Princess, than as a Pony.” Celestia stood from the table, giving a soft bow to Arin. “I believe in you both. And Arin? After you speak with Honey Rose, would you give me a friendship report? I will be in Luna’s Garden.”

She headed down the long table, exiting through the heavy oak doors. Luna sighed heavily, resting her head in her hooves.

“You knew, didn’t you?” Arin said, sitting up on his pillow. “You could see it, too.”

“...Yes. We could. We knew all along that there was magic within you. But we don’t know how magic lessons could ignite it. A spark…” She rubbed her eyes, yawning. “It’s much too late for this. I need my rest. Seeing as I no longer have my early night duties, our time spent together will begin in my chambers. I will fetch you for supper, just… study well with your tutor. Our first few nights will clearly be… rough.”

The Night Princess left the room, her head hanging heavy on her shoulders. She wasn’t moping by any means – but the exhaustion and frustration weighed her down, for sure. Being the last one in the dining hall was a bit daunting, and he quickly finished up his omelet.

Well, at least he’ll be spending time with a friend. Right?

Author's Note

5 or so small edits, thanks to Brony1337. I really should review each chapter again, just to be safe, but... I've read my own story around 3 times now. And I'm not always fully awake when I do so.

Chapter 9

After returning to his room, Arin found himself brooding in his thoughts. He had a bit of a brain when he needed it – or whenever something got stuck inside. Today was no exception. And he was well read, after all – this gave him more words to deal with than he’d like.

He had learned a lot since arriving here. The feeling of respect, what it’s like to make a friend… he had friends before, right?

His thoughts stretched back to Milla Serine, that quaint village far below the Capitol. He had contacts – work partners, employers, work work work… people he would joke with. But none he actually got to know – really know, besides maybe a few bar maidens he tried to sway, and that never played out well.

Turns out that unless you have a promising future, your chances of finding love are low. Doesn’t matter how wise of the world you are, how many skills you have – unless you have a talent for something, a knack for enchanting volumes or brewing mystical potions, you don’t have a name – and you wont have a proper life.

The more he thought about it, the more he began to realize how badly his world ‘sucked’, as Honey Rose would probably say. Celestia said he was to be treated as an equal citizen here, legally. That means that, compared to other civilians, none are above or below him. The ponies in the town below follow the same law as he.

Another thing about his world. If you have wings and magic, you’re essentially a God among the Inerts. Killing one or two Inerts bore hardly any penalty, if they have no skill. It’s seen as cleansing the livestock. It’s been a belief that magic, wings, or both are passed down by generation, so those who were born Inert were considered lame, and expendable.

Inert couldn’t hope to fight. Not well, at least. Even a simple winged Ascended is a hell upon the battlefield, if your targets are stuck to the ground. On top of this, the more powerful an Ascended, the faster they regenerate – it’s said that King Leotoln could break an arm at breakfast, pop it back in place, and it would be fully healed by the time he finished his toast.

Some would exaggerate, but if you referred to history, you wouldn’t be too shocked if it were true. Some Ascended can outheal arrows if they fail to strike anything essential. And if there’s one thing the Librarian in Milla Serine was adamant about teaching him, was history. He really did have special treatment from Sir Arveck, the old codger. He was the only Inert allowed to study there, and Arveck even gave him literacy lessons. But magic lessons...

And to think, this power could be his. Luna could teach him. He’s not too sure of her exact age, but the way her Sister carries herself? It must be at least a thousand, if Alicorns are anything like Seraphs. Maybe more.

A knock at the door disrupted his thoughts, as he stumbled over to the lock. Why he started to lock it, he doesn’t know. Just the thought of it gave him some comfort. Like anyone would just barge in, against his will. Well, perhaps Honey would.

A clink, and the handle turned. Oh no.

Speak of the devil…

“Hello again, Arin.” Honey Rose gave a dim smile, before receding back into a slight frown. “Celestia said you wanted to speak to me. I took lunch a little early so I could get this out of the way, so sorry if I’m bothering you.”

Arin opened the door, inviting her inside. She hesitated, before quietly entering the room. He closed it shut behind her, using a hand to steady himself as he limped over to the bed.

“I uh… I wanted to apologize, for what I said.” Arin began, twiddling his thumbs. He didn’t recite or practice for this, so it’s best to just go with it.

“Oh, the fact that you told me to buck off when I said I would be your friend? Why, what made you think I needed an apology.”

That wasn’t a question. Arin continued.

“Look uh… I just wanted to say that when I said that, I was frustrated with you. The way you’ve been treating me, some of the words you said… it crossed a few lines, and it gave me a bad impression. And I know you think I was just kidding when I told you to leave me be, but. I… well, I was having trouble expressing myself.

“I kinda just hit a breaking point, and took out my frustration on you. I was too blunt, and I regret saying it. I would like to be your friend, if we could start over again. Clean slate. I don’t want you to think I hate you, I just… I was having a bad time, and you weren’t helping in a way I needed.”

She turned her head to the side, looking to the floor for guidance. With a sigh, she shook her mane. “No, you were right the whole time.”

“Huh?” Arin blinked. He was right? About what?

“There’s a reason I have trouble keeping contact with people. It’s my personality. I kind of… clash against myself, and I’m a bit all over when I speak. Sometimes I’m happy and sweet, like honey. Other times I’m sharp and prodding, like thorns. That’s why I got this cutiemark. It really is my personality. I have trouble making friends because I push them away by just… being too sharp at the wrong time. It’s why I do well in the Nursing Home. Those old codgers will forget me by the next day, so it’s easy to really just… be yourself, be spiteful or sweet based on how your patient is acting.”

“I’m a good fit there. I really am. And when Celestia offered me the job, I accepted without considering how I’ve treated you that morning, and how you felt about me. I should have asked for some time to think about it, instead of diving in. You were right. I wasn’t your friend.”

She kicked the floor with a hoof, sighing. “I wanted to get that off my chest before my break was over. I can’t be your guide, hon. I’m sorry.”

She turned to the door, quickly trotting out. A clink of the knob, and she was gone.

Arin sat dumbfounded on the bed, fiddling with his arm brace. Thinking. It’s not too late, he could run out to her… catch her in the hallway, and ask her to come back and try again.

The moments ticked by. Oh Feathers.

He grabbed his crutch and hobbled quickly to the door. Throwing it open, the guard narrowly stepped to the side as it bounced off the door stopper.

“Honey, wait!” Arin shouted, bounding down the hall as quick as he can. Had she already rounded the corner?! How long was he sitting on that bed!

He stumbled and tripped halfway down the hall, landing flat on his face. His nose popped, breaking again. A dribble of blood leaking onto the cold marble floor. Hoof steps approached as he laid there, groaning in pain.

“My, your acrobatics are as stunning as ever.” Honey said above him, hefting him up with ease. The two guards had already trotted up behind, offering their help before Honey quickly waved them off. “Nah, this one’s mine. I think I’m strong enough to lift my pupil off the floor. Though you’ll need to get a towel for uh… well, all this blood. Jeez, you mini-taurs are good at breaking stuff, huh?”

Arin laughed softly, stumbling onto his good leg. The mare quickly handed him his crutch, and he tucked it under his arm. “So I’m your pupil now, huh?”

“Yep, I was offered a job, and I think I’ve had enough time to decide on it. Arin, if you’ll have me, can I be your guide to Equestria?” She smiled, standing before him. She reached into her saddle bag, pulling out a hankerchief. It was red, with a rose embroided on the edge. Arin used it to swiftly plug his nose, giving a short laugh.

“Ha, are you saying I might get lost? No, I don’t need a guide. The position is closed. But a friend… I do need one of those. The pay is exactly the same, and so are the duties. Are you interested?”

She gave a soft chortle, nodding. “You drive a hard bargain. Alright, sold. I’ll be your friend then. Guess I better send a letter to the Princess telling her the good news, and for her to outline exactly what the hay I need to be doing.”

“Well, I think you need to be teaching me how to read, and showing me around Canterlot. Seeing how I still have another two or three days on this crutch, let’s start with reading. Lucky for you, I’m a quick learner.”

“Great, sweet, awesome! Now, let’s find a book. Any book. I’ll even take a book about rocks! Let’s just get started before my boss finds out I’m ditching work.”

With a bit of directions from the guards (who followed close behind), they eventually found themselves at the Castle’s Library. Greeted by the Librarian on staff (how many staff members did Luna neglect to mention?), they were quickly offered advice on where to begin. Well, somewhat.

“So let me get this straight…” The young mare hummed, straightening her glasses. She looked bookish, with a brown coat and a cream mane, a candle on her flanks. “You… can’t read. At all.”

“No no, I can read, just not Equestrian.”

“Alright, well, we have books on translation from Minotaur to Equestrian, if that-”

“No no, I honestly mean I can’t read any of your languages. I’m from uh… a place where Equestrian isn’t written, just spoken. Instead, we write in a different language not recorded here in Canterlot.”

“Ooookay. So you need children’s books, I take it?” She was absolutely confused, but tried to push through it. She was doing exceptionally well, in fact.

“Well, not children’s books. Just somewhere to start.” He drummed his fingers on the desk, mulling over the approaching humiliation. If he was unlucky, of course.

“That would be children’s books, Sir. Regardless… do you see that pillow in the corner? You’ll find plenty of books for foals there. That’s where Princess Celestia hosts her reading hour for her Magic Kindergarten, after all.”

Honey Rose blinked, piping up with a question. “Princess Celestia teaches Kindergarten?”

“Indeed. The Princess oversees a school of Magic for young foals, with very high recruitment standards. The fillies and colts who qualify must show a budding sign of strong magic to enter her special classes. An example would be our most recent Princess, Twilight Sparkle, having taken these courses before her Ascension to royalty in her adult years.”

Ascension? Magic? This seems like a place to start, at the very least.

“Well, thank you for the help. I guess I’ll have to follow in the steps of foals, then.” Arin turned, Honey giving a soft giggle as she bounded to his side.

“You know what this means, right?” She couldn’t stop herself from bouncing, “I get to baby you like a foal!”

“Boundaries, Miss Rose, please spare me.” Arin sighed, and the mare quieted down. With a flop, the Seraph fell into Celestia’s large, soft pillow. It was exceptionally comfy, and large enough that Honey could fall right next to him. Oddly enough, the pillow smelled just like Celestia – a comforting fact. Honey plucked a thin picture book from the shelf, smiling brightly.

“Alright, since I haven’t really done this kind of thing before, I guess I’ll have to get into the mindset of you being a small foal needing lessons.” She gave a polite cough, “The wittle engine that could…”

Her hoof traced over the words, and Arin facepalmed. “At least avoid baby talk. Please, by the Feathers, I can’t stand baby talk. Not even my mother treated me to such shame.”

She turned the page, restraining herself as she continued… “Once upon a time, there was a little engine at the bottom of a tall, tall hill.”

She traced each word, as Arin watched. Focusing on the shape of the letters, the sharp lines. It was written in a block-like pattern, almost – with few curves. He pondered over why the letters would be like that, before realizing that a pony had to write it with their mouth, or magic.

She turned the page, “This little engine was small, but had a big job to do. Bringing carrots to its little ponies, up, up, up the hill.”

Smiling, she pointed to the hill. “See? There’s the little ponies, in their little houses.”

“Honey Rose…”

“Oh, right right. Sorry. Heh…” A flick of the page, “The engine gave a big tug on the big cart, and moved, up, up, up!”

By now, Arin’s cheeks were red with shame. But the lettering did seem to make some sense, even if it was a little square.

Another flick, “The engine began to chug! The mountain was too big, it could never make it!”

The page turned, “But the engine believed in itself, ‘I think I can, I know I can’.”

The Seraph groaned. This was going to be a very, very long day.

Several books passed, and Arin’s brain was throbbing. He was about to throw the book about blue tomatoes and yams to the floor in frustration, but he restrained himself. After all, he didn’t want to upset Celestia by destroying her books.

“Need a break?” Honey asked, as Arin dropped the book on his face.

“What gave it away?”

“Do I need to answer that? Besides, I’m hungry. We just missed lunch, let’s see if-”

“Oh no! That’s right! I need to meet with Celestia in Luna’s Garden!” Arin sprung forward, stumbling to his feet with the help of his trusty crutch. “Come! We must hurry!”

“Huh?” Honey joined him by his side, as he bumble-bounced and hobbled to the door, waving goodbye to the Librarian. She gave a sheepish wave back, adjusting her glasses.

“Bye?…” She said, as the great library doors bounced closed. “Wait a weird… thing, whatever he was.”

Quickly retracing his steps, Honey kept pace with the bouncing Seraph. “Do you even know where the hay you’re going?” She said, keeping up with a simple canter. “You’re going to run yourself ragged!”

“I know enough – this hallway, here!”

He rounded a sharp right, sliding on the well polished marble. Honey quickly caught him from falling, the clattering of armor not far behind. Arin completely forgot about his escorts.

Honey turned her head, giggling. “By Celestia’s mane, they tripped! Ha!”

Arin risked a peek behind, the two white pegasi stumbling to get to their hooves. It appears a maid had recently polished the floors, too. He couldn’t help but laugh, calling back to them. “Sorry you two! Keep up! We’re late!”

Passing the dining hall, they broke their line of sight as the duo darted around another corner, and down a long hallway. The windows on the left side grew massive, showing the beautiful garden Arin had come to know.

“Oh hey! You do know your way around this place – this is where I brought you in that wheelchair the other day!”

They approached the glass door into the courtyard, Celestia’s two Unicorn guards granting entrance without question. Arin panted out a quick ‘thanks’, as he limped his way towards Celestia – who was sitting comfortably on her all too familiar blanket.

She took a sip of tea, smiling at his approach. “Aha, and I truly started to believe you forgot about me, Arin. And I see you’ve brought company?” The Princess smiled, setting her cup down. “I didn’t see you two in the dining hall at noon, and I was quite curious as to what could lead to such an absence. And Arin… are you panting?”

“Yeah yeah – I shuffled a bit quicker than I would have liked from the Library to get here on time. Speaking of which, I may have accidentally… well, incapacitated two of your guards. It was their fault! They rounded that corner way too quick.”

“Well, you would have fallen too, if I didn’t flank check you.” Honey winked. She looked completely unphased from their little run, unlike Arin. The added struggle of moving a crutch was more exerting than one would believe.

“Oh, I’m sure they’ll be fine, excluding the harm to their pride. Though I wouldn’t make that a habit. The guards do tend to get feisty with our more… energetic, guests. Now, onto business. What have you learned about friendship today?”

She used her magic to summon a quill and parchment, passing them both to Honey to write. “Take a letter please, if you will, Miss Rose.”

Arin’s mind went blank, as he forgot to summarize his thoughts on the subject. While it was a bit childish to even think of coming up with a learned ‘friendship lesson’, the last thing he wanted to do was go against Celestia’s wishes. With a nod, he closed his eyes before speaking.

“Today I learned the value of setting boundaries, and being honest with my feelings.” He blushed, opening his eyes to look at the Princess. She gave a comforting smile, a flick of her hoof telling him to go on. She’s obviously done this before.

“When I sent Honey away yesterday, I did so out of frustration. I told her I wouldn’t be her friend, but I didn’t tell her why. I um… I felt bad, and asked to speak with her again. With an opening of my heart, I found that we were both wrong. She had troubles understanding others, and I had a problem expressing myself. I learned that being honest, and making sure that she understands my feelings on space and words were more important than blocking her out. Honey has a good heart, and she accepted my apology – and I accepted hers?…”

Celestia’s warm smile grew, the Alicorn beaming. “Wonderful, Arin. While your wording wasn’t… spectacular, I’m happy to see you’ve learned something about your emotions.”

Arin could feel the weight lift off of his shoulders, as he spoke. “But I do have a question, Princess… why is this important, in any way? Do I really need to tell you what I learned about friendship?”

The Princess nodded, “It’s crucial for you in particular Arin. Wouldn’t you agree that you spent most of your life without friends? What has that given you, in the end?”

The Seraph went silent, as he thought over the question. What did he earn from being without friends? His time in Erenorn – he learned many things, nearly all on his own. From cooking to construction, crafting to catering, he knew a lot… but what was she getting at?

“Arin, in your old world – Erenorn, was it? When was the last time you were happy?”

The question weighed on his mind. Happy. When was he happy in Erenorn? In Milla Serine?

“I had a few too many ales years ago, and for a while, I was happy. Carefree, before I got sick and spent the rest of the night huddled in the corner.”

“And in Equestria, when was the last time you were happy?”

“When… me and Honey Rose became friends, and began to understand each other.”

“Before that?”

“The night before, when I helped Luna with her Garden, and learned about the castle.”

“And how about before that?”

“At dinner, when you were trying to eat my cake. It was funny, and it made me happy.”

“Anything else?” Celestia said, sipping her tea. Her eyes were closed, and her smile was as strong as ever.

“I have been happy when I’ve been with others here, in Canterlot. When I first met you, I was happy. When you told me you were my friend, I was ecstatic. I… in Erenorn, I wasn’t really happy at all, just kind of… there.”

He began to fiddle with his brace, sighing. He staggered as a wave of magic washed over him, Celestia’s horn glowing dimly before fading.

Her smile grew, as she withdrew two teacups from thin air. “Would you both like to sit with me and enjoy some tea?”

Chapter 10

“Say, Arin. You’ve accompanied my Sister on her nightly duties. Perhaps you’d like to experience the day court with me? I could use pleasant company, and a second opinion is always welcome. You might have a knack for it – you’ve been in situations that a fair few of my subjects are facing today.”

It seemed as if Celestia was a wild card, one exceptionally good at forcing Arin to stutter, feint, or spit out his tea at any given moment.

“Accompany you? In court? You host trials?”

She gave a fair laugh, shaking her head. “No no, not like that. I listen to the pains of my subjects, and give my advice or aid where needed. Though it’s a short session today – I will also be making my way towards Canterlot city proper to attend the reopening of the City Hall. I thought you’d like to see the city as well. Then a few more tasks – at which point you may rest.”

“Wouldn’t it be weird for an outlander to attend your court, Celestia? I mean, not to dash your hopes – but I don’t exactly… well, fit in.”

She reached a hoof out, giving his hand a reassuring squeeze. How could she do that with a flat hoof? It felt more like a hand than anything.

“Don’t think like that, my subject. You are a Citizen of Equestria. You have the right to attend court, same as any other. And as a guest of the Crown, you are able to sit with me. That is, if Honey would like the rest of the day off?”

Honey gave a soft yawn, nodding. “Yeah, I didn’t sleep well last night. I was up late thinking about how to talk to Arin about stuff, and today has been draining. I’ll be back tomorrow to pick up where we left off – early, too, just before breakfast. Don’t think I’d let you get off that easy. I still want to know what happens if you ‘Give a Parasprite an Apple’.”

Celestia and Honey both laughed, as Arin hid his face in his palms. His cheeks were crimson with embarrassment, why did she have to bring up the reading?

“Arin, we all must start somewhere. You’re in very capable hooves, and I wouldn’t have it any other way.” Celestia turned her empty cup over the saucer, leaving it on the nearby tray.

“Yep! The Princess is right, you’ve got nothing to worry about! Parasprites or not, I’ll cram the words in your brain.” Honey was overly infectious, as per usual. He eventually gave up, smiling as well. He even ignored the fact that he was thirty years old, in this moment, being treated like a child.

“Alright alright, but the moment I can read above a Foal’s level, please, never bring up trains – or parasprites – again.”

“Aw! I thought you liked that one! Choo choo!” Honey did an amazing impression of a train conductor, and even Celestia gave a soft giggle before standing to her hooves.

“I do believe my schedule calls me. Let us be off. I will see you tomorrow, Honey – and when Arin makes an advancement in reading, please send me a letter. Candlelight, our resident librarian, should be able to come up with a few lessons to speed him along. You might want to check with her before you go.”

Honey gave a mock salute, smiling. “On it, your Majesty!” She bounced and darted towards the front entrance of the garden, right through the doors – with the Guard’s help, of course.

“She’s an energetic one, isn’t she?” Celestia asked, helping Arin to his feet. She offered him his crutch, which Arin accepted right under his right arm. “Reminds me of a certain pink pony from Ponyville.”

“You’d be shocked, and as sharp as thorns when she feels the need to be.”

Arin stayed close to the Princess’s side as they made their way out of the garden. With little else to talk about at the moment, it’d be better to reflect on the past.

“So… Luna helped raise this garden, huh? Everything in it is a form of deadly Nightshade, bred to have the poison removed.” He said, “Why would she need a hobby like this?”

Celestia didn’t turn to face him, only continue her gentle pace down the hall. After a moment, she gave a sigh.

“Perhaps it’s best you learn now, rather than next few months when the holiday comes around. Luna has a bit of a… troubled, past. It’s a story and a half, so let’s slow our pace. We can spare a minute.”

Arin’s wobble-step slowed to her more meandering hobble, as she began to recount the events of the past. “A little over a thousand years ago, my Sister and I ruled Equestria in harmony. We had overcame many challenges, and we had a strong bond. But she wasn’t happy with how our positions stood.

“Our little ponies would wake to the sun, and live during their day. And when night came, they would sleep soundly under the moon. This meant that during the day, I received praise for my duties, my actions – I cast a great shadow behind me, and when night fell, Luna was left to her own devices to sulk.”

They turned the corner, and into the main hallway – towards the center of the castle.

“This pain grew into a bitter rage, and I did little to quell her pain. One night, she refused to lower the moon. Her emotions were too strong, and the magic within her seared and glowed – and she transformed into a terrifying mare; Nightmare Moon.

“I tried to reason with her, to bring out my Sister I knew that lay deep inside. But it wasn’t meant to be. So we fought. Her magic was strong, far stronger than I could ever wish to fight in my current state. I had two choices left; and I took the lesser pain.

“There were these gleaming gemstones that housed incredible power. The Elements of Harmony. We had both used them to defeat Discord, the God of Chaos before, and thus kept them in the castle. With a mighty blast, I was knocked from the sky and into the castle foyer. I used my magic, and took the elements, and…

“I banished her. For a thousand years, I sent her to the moon. I had regretted that day ever since. But the years passed, and she used the stars to escape her prison. Nightmare Moon returned, and claimed eternal night over Equis. But she didn’t expect to have conflict with a student of mine, Twilight Sparkle.

“Twilight and her friends found the Elements of Harmony, and used them to destroy Nightmare Moon for good – freeing Princess Luna from the Nightmare’s hold. And from there, it’s history. It’s all I wish to say about it.”

Arin and Celestia stopped before the large oak doors to – not the dining hall – but the throne room. With her horn, she easily nudged open the massive barricade, Arin following close behind. Two Guards were already waiting by the throne, and with a white wing, she motioned for Arin to take a seat on her left side.

“It’s proper for me to leave my right hoof seat open to my Sister, Luna. Though she has rarely used it, it’s still an option for her. You may take the chair to my left.”

With a nod, he quickly bumbled his way up the ramp – eyes darting around the beautiful room to take it all in.

This throne even had fountains on either side. If that wasn’t classy, he didn’t know what was. Though he did hear that the Twin Spear’s throne is made of a hundred iron spears, and six golden ones for arm rests – but that simply didn’t sound comfortable.

The regal carpet, the impressive stained glass windows, tapestries – the fountain fed flowers as well, dozens of pillars towering up into the vaulted ceiling. Sitting next to Celestia, he felt empowered. Elevated over the court room, the sun filtering through the windows – it gave him a sense of grandiose.

The Oak doors fully parted, two guards taking their post on either side. A silver unicorn approached, her dark mane resting over blue irises. She bore a quill and parchment – that matched her cutiemark, no less.

“Princess Celestia, we have reached capacity for your allotted… Oh hello. Who is this?”

“Quill Shine, this is Arin. He is accompanying me today on the seat of Day Court. As a Royal Guest, I wanted him to see the plights of my subjects first-hoofed.” Celestia gave her a gentle smile, before continuing. “Now, please continue with your report.”

“Right, right… We have reached capacity for today’s day court within twenty two minutes, which is on par with the average fill rate for this quarter. From our counts, it appears the populace is well situated and warm to your leadership, as always. There seems to be few major issues as well.” Quill Shine rolled up her scroll, slipping it into her satchel. “The most common issue for today’s court appears to be complaints regarding insurance claims.”

Celestia sighed. “The same as the last four days, it seems. Most of these issues has been addressed, so these must be new problems, surely.”

“By our accounts, no. The recent incident with the Storm King led to plentiful damages to buildings, with fires and torment being a lead cause for distress. It appears that a primary insurer has become unable to meet their monetary obligations, and has collapsed under the weight.”

Rubbing her temples with her hooves, Celestia groaned quietly to herself. “Couple that with the damages to the castle – which had to come from the Crown’s Budget, the damage to the economy, and legal action against the Storm King’s estate, leads to the treasury being to thin to handle this stress. This will have to be a by-case basis, it seems.”

“What is the current financial state of the Crown, Quill Shine?” The Princess regained her composure, standing tall once more. “I need to know how much wiggle room I have, per say.”

The unicorn dug into the left side of her simple saddlebag, withdrawing another scroll. “Our latest tally, held seven days ago, found that our current debt was null – due to a large recent payment to the Griffon Kingdom for refined alloys – but our liquid assets were slim compared to the usual market, holding just below 3 million bits, or 21 and a half tonnes of one-fourth ounce gold coins.”

Arin’s jaw dropped. Was gold really that common here? 21 tonnes – that’s… not just an entire treasury, that was more than half of all the found gold in his world. At least, at the time. The estimates for remaining gold were massive – but still…

Celestia winced, hissing through her teeth. “Our queue is no more than fifty today, correct? How many are approaching with Insurance Issues?”

“Thirty three, Princess.” Quill Shine gave a weak, knowing smile. “A few too many.”

The Princess nodded. “If things end poorly here, we will have to reconsider next year’s Gala. It’s devastating that this had to happen after both the Gala, and the Festival of Friendship, but… it’s beyond our control now. Thank you Quill Shine. If you will, record the expenditures today and report to me if we begin to dig a little too deep.”

The young mare nodded, tossing her black hair from her eyes as she stood off to the side of the door, nodding to the guards.

The first pony approached, a scruffy looking Stallion with a mustache. He seemed a bit past his prime, his left hoof supported by a shaky cane.

“Hello, my faithful subject. What brings you to my Court today?” Celestia said, with a practiced ease that came with years of refining.

He gave a short bow, before speaking. “Well Princess, I reached out to my insurer a couple weeks ago for a claim on my home – it burnt to a crisp when that ugly mug with the magic stick started casting magic all willy nilly. Problem is – I’m not getting a response, I’ve been staying in a hotel for two weeks with my wife and boy, and my savings is nearly running dry. Now I’m hearing they’ve gone out of business. What can I do?”

Celestia doesn’t waver, but she does take a moment to respond. “Please, speak with Quill Shine by the door – give her your address, your estimated loss, and be accurate. She will reach out to you with payment for the damages and a return on your savings. This tragedy was beyond the scope of my control, and I will not let my subjects suffer poverty from this. Give her the name of your hotel, as well – your room will be covered under the Crown’s budget, after an appropriate investigation to your claims have been made. Expect contact within three days.”

The old colt nodded, his shoulders relaxing. “Thank you Princess. I don’t know what I would do if you weren’t here.”

She smiled, bowing to the stallion in return. “Your words are kind. You are adjourned.”

As the Stallion hobbled his way towards Quill Shine, Arin leaned in, stunned.

“In my world, he would have been tossed a few coins and told to return to work. You are, by leaps and bounds, a truly better leader than any Ascended or Noble from Erenorn.”

Celestia fluffed her wings, swelling from the compliment. “I am happy to hear that my work is considered exceptional quality, Arin. It makes me wonder why your King would give you away so freely, if what you say is true.”

“A change of heart, perhaps. Seeing your world destroyed in the blink of an eye can really change the way you handle things – especially if you were a warmonger like him.”

The next pony approached, a large bandage over her right side. She was a thin pegasi mare, a stern look about her as she gave a graceful bow, regardless of the damage to her wing.

And with her, came a similar problem. House damaged, no insurance settlement, had to pay out of pocket for repairs.

And she was given the same treatment – damages covered by the treasury, and her expenses recovered.

A cycle began to form, with most ponies that approached holding some kind of wound – several scratches along the body in some fashion, like claws raking the fur. Or a hurt back, that struggled to keep balance.

“So, what happened with the Storm King?” Arin asked between plaintiffs, by now insanely curious as to what happened.

“A rather common occurrence in Equestria is the seemingly endless supply of villains who obtain much too much power, and decide to try and take over, or destroy the land. Of course, this has only been a thing for the last… two, three years perhaps? It’s all so very tiresome. I’m starting to believe that the newest Princess – Twilight Sparkle – is cursed, and that her graduating my class simply made Equestria the biggest target for assault on all of Equis.”

“You’re starting to worry me, Celestia.” Arin said, his eyes wide. “I’m not going to be hanging by my entrails one day, am I?”

“No no, nothing like that. The Storm King simply found a way to steal Alicorn Magic. Luckily, Twilight and her Friends were able to fend him off… after he essentially destroyed the majority of Canterlot, save huge sections of the castle.”

“Ah. Well then. I see. And how many times has something like this happened in the past few years?”

“Where a villain took over Canterlot? Let’s see… Chrysalis, Discord, Sombra that one time… Storm King, Tirek, I think at one point there was something with a filly… I’m sorry, you might have to be more specific. I think Discord haunted our world twice, or was it three times? I’m starting to lose count over here. And was Sombra strictly in the Crystal Empire? Hm. Oh yeah, and Chrysalis did capture me not once, but twice…”

“Ahem! Oh Princess!” An all too familiar voice rang out, as Celestia was pulled away from her hushed whisper.

“Oh. Silver Bit. It’s you. Again. Welcome to my Court, my subject. What ails you today?”

The old stallion shined his monocle on his vest – adjusting his top hat as he withdrew a scroll. “So, I approached the City Council on the logistics of my fence height, which was – quite obviously – within regulation, but I had not received a response within a day. A day! This is absurd, your ‘council’-”

“Silver Bit, for the last time. This isn’t an issue worth my time. Either pay the fine, and change your fencing standards, or bring your fuss somewhere else.” Celestia glowered down at the old colt, who puffed his chest in pride.

“I will not! That fee is simply unfair to me, you see-”

Arin began to undo his brace on his left hand, humming quietly to himself.

“The fact stands, that I should not-”

The stallion was cut short, as the brace slapped him firmly against the face with a bonk. His top hat and monocle tumbled to the floor comically, as the old codger growled.

“That is it! Now that monkey is attacking me, how dare you-”

“Guards! Please escort Silver Bit from my court. Silver Bit, you are banned from seeking audience with me for the next month.” Celestia said, eyes keen on the old colt. She held no expression, other than mild distaste for the greedy old pony.

“I have never been treated this way before, you fiend! You have made an enemy today, Princess! I will not forget this injustice, you will rue this-”

“The only thing she’ll rue is not banning you sooner, old man! Shoo!” Arin barked, trying his best to mimic Celestia’s stony face and strong will.

The moment he was pulled out the doors by the guards, Arin burst into laughter. He slapped his good knee with his bad arm, happy to find it healed. Celestia said nothing, waiting for him to finish before speaking.

“What you did was entirely unprofessional, distasteful, and rude.”

Arin wiped a tear from his cheek, catching his breath. “The only thing I did wrong was not chuck it hard enough.”

“You are partially correct. You definitely could have knocked that windsock a little harder. But that’s beside the point – please, be a little more courteous to my subjects, no matter how badly they deserve a brace to the face.”

She turned her muzzle up, holding her righteous upper ground. Arin could only stare at her, unsure if she was really mad at him or not.

Her lips began to quiver, before she gave a soft chortle, hiding her muzzle behind a hoof. “Okay, that was hilarious. His stupid little top hat hit the floor, and I nearly fell out of my throne!” She pummeled the pillow beneath her with her hooves, seizing up in soft, restrained laughter.

“He didn’t even try to dodge, either! He just took it directly to the muzzle, by my Feathers – ha!” Arin held his stomach in laughter, wheezing out a gasp as Quill Shine approached, picking the brace off of the floor, confused.

“Is this… I believe your name is Arin, correct? Is this yours?” Quill asked, holding the medical device aloft in her magic.

“Yep, but I don’t need it anymore. My arm healed up quick, thanks to Cheery Hooves, from Canterlot High Hopes.” Arin caught his breath, as Celestia simply breathed deep breaths. Steeling herself.

“Well… alright. Princess, I hate to say it, but our claims are reaching upwards of three hundred thousand bits already. By my count, we still have seven more in queue for insurance issues – and with tax season so far away, this budget wont stretch very far into next year.”

Celestia gave a sigh, nodding. “Very well. And from our timing, we’re running very far behind on schedule – we will have to take a loan on the remainder, and budget out repayment over the next three years. Quill, if you can get a summary of the remaining costs from the rest of the crowd, I need to attend the reopening of the Canterlot Town Hall. The repairs were quite costly, and I refuse to miss it. Since the repairs came from the treasury, after all, it would be foolish to not cut that pricey ribbon.”

Her trusty advisor gave a bow, turning to trot down the aisle and to the waiting ponies, as Celestia stood from her throne. She approached the stained glass window, looking up to the sun. Her horn glowed, as the fiery ball of energy traveled across the sky – settling in a well past noon vibe. Arin could only watch in awe, seeing the process first hand.

“You know, I doubted you both when Luna said you two could move the Sun and Moon. It’s still stunning it see it in person.” He said, standing next to her by the window.

She blinked, but nodded. “The Sun and Moon were cast aside from their orbit long ago, and it has fallen to pony kind to maintain the balance. My Sister and I are chosen by fate to maintain it, until We may find a way to return them to their proper positions.”

Arin gripped his sturdy crutch with a nod, hobbling towards the door. “So, how far is the Town Hall, exactly? It seems a good distance away, think I’ll make it on my crutch?”

“Oh no no – you won’t be trotting. You will ride on the chariot with me. As much as I despise being tugged around like a showpony, it has its perks. And it’s not too far; we will have time to return long before supper, so I can focus on my paperwork for the evening.”

Celestia gave a stretch of her wings, yawning as she turned towards the hall. Arin hobbled by her side, uneasy.

“Carriage? You’re doing an awful lot for a Royal Guest, don’t you think?”

“It’s not the first, nor last time, I have allowed others to join me in my duties. I think the oddity of the bunch was the leader of the Yaks – Prince Rutherford. He made quite the show of trampling and stomping through the… majority, of attractions of Canterlot. To be entirely honest, I dumped him on Twilight after that. Told her I would like her to make friends with them instead.”

Arin scratched the back of his head, “And how’d that go?”

“About as well as one could expect. They destroyed a large swath of Ponyville, declared war, and eventually simmered down once Pinkie Pie stepped in. Do you know how many windows they broke from screaming in the royal halls alone? Two. Which isn’t much, but it’s weird that it happened twice.”

Celestia helped her guest along a flight of stairs, above the grand entrance hall and over the throne room. She slid open a heavy door to the castle roof – the cool wind of early autumn blowing over her mane. They stood on a large terrace – a regal, yet somewhat gaudy chariot gleaming dully in the sun. Four guards were chatting quietly to themselves, snapping to attention when she approached.

“If you feel unsteady, take my wing as we ride. I know that those who aren’t acclimated tend to fear heights. And yes, I know. It’s an abomination. I didn’t design it, I will tell you that.” She said. Arin couldn’t help but give a small chuckle, her white hoof helping him aboard.

The guards quickly took their positions, attaching harnesses and ropes to clips under their armor. It was seamless – you couldn’t even notice the straps from the exterior, and Arin did applaud the craftsmanship of it.

The four guards – Arin noticing that they were entirely identical – turned to stare at Celestia, who gave a soft nod.

Unfortunately, it wasn’t enough of a warning for Arin – who fell against the pillowed support behind. He stretched his arms out in terror, the sudden acceleration throwing him off kilter. They rose up to the sky – barreling out at a low altitude, before the world shift and he felt his weight lessen.

They began to rapidly lose height, the Seraph crawling to the edge of the platform to look at the ground steadily approaching.

“By the feathers, we’re going to crash!” He yelped, clenching the chariot hard enough that his fingers popped.

Celestia only laughed, hefting him up to his feet in her magic. With a responsive flick, their guardians evened the cart out – keeping a steady altitude dozens of yard above the ground.

“Do they have to be so aggressive?! Can’t you slow down – take it easy – something?!”

“No no, I’m afraid not Arin – with a chariot, flying slow will lead to an unexpected loss of cargo, wouldn’t you agree?”

She smiled, as Arin clung to her like a shaky leaf. With a roll of her eyes and a smile, she cupped him in her large, pristine wing.

“At least you smell much better than the last time I hugged you.” She teased, the Chariot swooping around the city to the far side, to approach the main gate where they were most likely to find a clearing to land.

“Yeah, well, if that happens again, I’ll smell much worse!” He began to curse in a language Celestia didn’t quite understand. The Princess gave a soft tug at the reins, slowing down to a more in preparation of landing. Her wing left him, as her features filled with worry.

“I’m sorry, Arin. I will try to warn you next time. I thought you might be a little more accustom to the air, coming from a land with winged beings.” Her features were heavy with worry, the Seraph shaking in his boots.

“Might have forgot to mention that I’ve never flown before. You know, lacking wings.”

“Maybe one day we’ll glue some feathers on you, and give you a gentle toss from the tallest tower? The chick must leave the nest one day, after all.” Her worry vanished, replaced with a warm smirk.

“Jokes on you, Celestia. Luna already tried. It turns out that balancing on the edge of obliteration isn’t something I’m keen on doing.”

Arin’s nerves began to settle as they clattered to the stony road, and trotted into town, various ponies stopping to look at – cheer – applaud – and adore the Princess on her chariot, the Alicorn raising a hoof and giving a soft smile in return, waving to every pony she past.

From Arin’s new perspective, he finally took in the civilization around him. The buildings were well kept, and aged like fine wine – new additions garnishing older town homes by the generation. The shops lined the base of the street, clean and maintained – windows revealing products and merchandise from novelty to essential, and all forms in between.

Purple, white, gold, blue, they all melded with the occasional splash of variety. There were spiraling metal guardrails leading up flights of steps to cozy balconies, planters with every color of flower – every corner had tables, chairs, and bustling ponies enjoying their afternoon tea. Foreign text sat vibrant on windows, glowing signs that attracted the eye even in the sun.

Even the streetlamps were polished and maintained meticulously, the barest hint of disuse only plaguing the occasional alley in the form of a scattered piece of trash. And even then, he noticed it – street workers, with dust pans aplenty, working tirelessly to maintain the beauty.

Fountains and fauna were common place – from wonderfully trimmed hedges to beautiful sculptures of ponies in all shapes and poses.

Occasionally, he would spot some off putting signs – a few buildings had large, recent patches applied to walls, piles of branches and trees waiting for pickup on the edges of roads. Like a recent storm had come by, and shook the foundations of the city with jarring intensity. A few shops and homes were outright lacking repairs.

“Not too long ago, the Storm King caused a rather… dangerous anomaly beyond the weather ponies’ control, leading to widespread devastation, as you already know. Believe me, this is not the usual state I would see my city in.”

“No, I can tell – this is a grass roots town, like Milla Serine. It’s grown naturally over the years, and all of the beauty has been well taken care of. It’s cleaner and better than my home, though Milla Serine is only a town, not the Capitol like Alma Sol.”

“And how would you compare it to Alma Sol?” She asked, her expression shifting to curiosity in a heartbeat.

“I would definitely say that Canterlot is much more consistent thematically. Someponies – oh by the Feathers, even I am saying ponies now – some people simply didn’t fit the flow and beauty of the City Planners, when they designed their homes and businesses.”

The Princess gave a warm smile, “I’m happy to hear that. There’s something warm about hearing you say that – you’re from another world, and to pay compliments to the work of me and my subjects really does soothe the heart.”

He chuckled, rubbing the back of his head. “I guess the novelty of having someone from another world say your work is better than their world’s attempt doesn’t wear thin, huh?”

She nodded, turning back to wave to a group of ponies. A camera flicked up, clipping a picture of the duo. Arin blinked from the light, rubbing his eyes.

“Oh, you forgot to smile for the camera, Arin! I wonder what the tabloids will read tomorrow, I’m betting something along the lines of ‘Princess Consort’ or ‘Minotaur Invasion’.”

“Tabloids? Oh, news – papers like that are uncommon in my town. Wait, what do you mean by ‘Consort’?” His senses darted back to him at just the wrong time, mulling over the statement with worry. Had he been sucked into indentured servitude to a copulation-craving population, without knowing it? He was not ready for that, physically or emotionally.

“Haha! Oh Arin, you should see your face. The Canterlot Nicker is well known for its over-inflated stories. Whenever I do anything in public, it’s met with scrutiny by a thousand eyes and two thousand hooves, all desperate for an answer.”

She gave another warm wave, and another flash blinded the poor Seraph.

“My only advice is, don’t believe the news without direct proof. You will be quick to find that the talk of the town is just that, talk. We are two friends, simply enjoying each other’s company, nothing more.”

But her eyes lit with a knowing smile, “Though Honey is right, you are handsome.” She winked, almost knocking Arin to the floor of the chariot. Instead, the guards ahead came to a rather firm stop – throwing him off the golden carriage, and just barely missing the escort directly in front of him.

Celestia began to heave with laughter, wiping her eyes free of tears as Arin stumbled to his feet, snatching his cane from her magic in anger.

“Oh by my withers, I had never seen anypony so off-balance from a wink before! This is much too easy for me, please, I’m going to die!”

Another several dozen flashes of the camera followed that statement, as the Canterlot Press had already gathered by the Town Hall. Arin turned to face the crowd, blushing, shell shocked and blinded by the press as Celestia stepped off her transport behind him.

“Come along now, Arin. Do not falter, or the paparazzi will eat you alive on this one.”

Chapter 11

As Arin hesitated, Celestia’s wing wrapped around his side – reassuringly pulling him forward. The escorts had already unhitched from the Chariot, and began to part the crowd before them. The Pegasi spread the ponies apart, hardly any of which Arin could see through the blinding flashes and lights, as Celestia guided him towards a platform front and center of the Town Hall.

Speaking of the place, this Town Hall was more like a Town Skyscraper, several stories tall and coated in a shiny gold dome, this building – if converted into a hotel – could comfortably house at least several dozen families and then some. The marble columns stretched far into the roof above, yawning over the crowd partially as they stood near level with the door. A massive clock gleamed center face in the building, gold against the white walls.

There were many shuttered windows beyond this simple count – a heavy set double oak door open wide, revealing the spacious interior. And what a Town Hall it was – it housed a massive, warm colored auditorium – stained wooden walls and red curtains, varying podiums and seats arranged around the center of the room. It looked more like a senate building on this first floor – the dome accentuating its massive size, the far wings in the distance housing rooms beyond his eye. Natural light flooded from sunroofs above, a dark shadow of what was possibly a worker pony finishing the final touches up top scattering across the fine seats below.

But they weren’t entering the hall, no. There was a ribbon, long and red, at the hind end of the elevated platform, waiting to be cut. Several pillows on the left side waited for them, as Arin stumbled over the steps on his crutch. He quickly shuffled along next to Celestia, sitting on a spare pillow to her left.

The pillow on her right remained empty, as a stallion took a seat the pillow beyond. He looked official, wearing a barracks cover on his head and a blue uniform, a shiny gold badge on the front. Next to him sat another gruff stallion, wearing a leatherhead helm and a heavy tan and yellow coat.

And finally, a third party boarded the platform – an elderly mare, her mane grey, her coat a light purple, and her eyes a starry blue beneath round glasses. She leaned on the heavy side, but had an infectious – if somewhat fake – smile – that tugged gently at her earrings. Which were, of course, a flag of some sort. By Arin’s guess, it was probably the Equestria flag – but why did they have to be so big and… well, ugly?

She stood at the podium, a microphone at her muzzle as she cleared her throat.

“Greetings ladies, gentlecolts, and our sovereign Princess,” She began, drawing a short bow of Celestia’s head, “to the Re-Opening of the Canterlot Town Hall!”

Dozens of ponies clapped in the crowd, whistles and cheers and the stomping of hooves roaring the street to life.

“As you know, this is the third time we have reopened the town hall in the past several years, but we’re not here to speak of the past! We’re here to celebrate its standing, and the promise of the future that it can give! I am your mayor, Velvet Clue, and thank you for joining us today on this historic occasion.”

Another roar of the crowd, cameras flashing all the while. Arin could only stare, struck by the sheer power of this moment.

He felt… important, being up here. Strong. Like the crowd was looking up to him, the energy of the moment lighting his veins up. Did the Princess feel this every time she stepped into the city?

“I welcome our Chief of Police, Iron Hoof, to the Podium!”

The crowd applauded, a couple ‘boo’s from some young stallions in the back of the crowd – which was entirely ignored. The Stallion made his way to the stand, his dark brown coat nearly blending with his black mane. He never once smiled or waved, only stared at the ponies beneath him with a judging look. As if he’d spot one of them trying to swipe candy from a baby.

“Thank you, Velvet Clue. And thank you, all of you – every pony here deserves thanks, in their efforts to help rebuild our ancient town hall, constructed nearly seven hundred years ago. Without you, we wouldn’t have a town. My officers have been working hard to investigate every bit of the damage, missing merchandise, and every complaint you’ve given us since the incident occurred. We’re happy to say that things are returning to the norm, and with the Town Hall up and running again, we can begin the process of healing.”

“I now welcome our Fire Marshal to the stand, Ember Ridge.”

He bowed his head, never once smiling during his entire speech. The ponies didn’t care. If given the chance to cheer, they would cheer – all you had to do was say ‘thank you’. Then, you would bask in applause.

The second stallion got up from his pillow, adjusting his leatherhead hat on his salt and pepper mane. With a wrinkle of his mustache and a brush of his orange fur, he approached the podium. His crows feet wrinkled as he smiled out to all the ponies before him.

“Howdy again, everyone. Thank you all for coming. I want you to know that on that day, when that storm hit – we had dozens of fires spring up all at once. And without my crew, we would have had a dozen more. I want to thank all of the volunteer fireponies out there, who put their life on the line to help us clear out every single blaze, and for my dedicated teams who dove into the flame to save not one, but three little fillies from burning up while hunting their special talent.

“And before you ask, no, they didn’t get their cutiemarks.” He stopped to let the crowd laugh, wiggling his mustache.

“One of the fires we put out was the archives here in the Town Hall. A gas line bust, and a bit of shrapnel from the tornado was enough to cause a flame to take hold, and an explosion to blow out the evidence room from a few upcoming trials. Try as we might, we salvaged what we could, but the water damage and smoke led to quite the loss for our brothers in blue. And for that, I’m sorry.”

Iron Hoof nodded in appreciation from his seat.

“Now, I’ve rambled on enough to fill a nursery with sleeping foals, I’ll turn the mic over to you, Miss Clue.” He winked to the crowd, more cheers, more applause. At one point, Arin thought he saw a pony faint.

“As charming as ever, Ember Ridge! Now, for our last guest – our very own Princess Celestia would like to say a few words.” Velvet stepped to the side, as Celestia gracefully approached the stand.

“Thank you, Velvet Clue. A splendid job, as usual. Greetings, my subjects. Today we are here to commemorate the legacy of our Town Hall to our hearts, as the doors swing open once again. The strong hooves of the construction crew, the impeccable work of our Unicorns to salvage what documents they could – should all play a part in the lesson to be learned here.

“That the darker the night, the more brilliant the dawn. Our Town Hall stands for hope, for our city to grow and thrive, and rises as the heart of every single resident of Canterlot. And as long as we all stand together, that flame will never perish.”

Okay, Arin did see a few ponies faint, as the cheers became deafening. Even the stony faced Iron Hoof rolled his eyes, clopping his hooves together.

“May we face this tragedy with the strength to overcome it.” Celestia said, as Velvet Clue passed a large pair of golden scissors to the Princess in her blue magic. Celestia seized them, her golden aura pulling them apart.

With one solid clip, the long red ribbon fell in two, and the scissors were gently returned to Velvet with a smile.

Cheering, clopping, clapping, whatever ponies do to be loud – was the world in that moment, making Arin feel small. Even he gave a little clap, the atmosphere bleeding in to him as he joined the moment of celebration.

And he remembered that he wasn’t just cheering because others were – he was a citizen now, too. He was part of this city, he was a part of Canterlot’s heart. Not just Canterlot – Equestria. This world was a part of him, and he was delighted to be a part of it, too. He wiped away tears, happiness overwhelming him.

Velvet Clue took the floor again, as Celestia returned to her pillow. She leaned over and whispered in Arin’s ear, “How’d I do?”

He laughed, this moment a brilliant ray of light in his heart. He turned to her with the most genuine smile, “You did amazing, my friend.”

The Ceremony continued on for a while after that, the mayor having a bit of wind in her. Though Arin was no longer paying attention. He was simply caught in the moment, soaking in the energy, the sheer community that had formed here. These feelings were strong, real, and gave him heart.

He could feel this emotion, deep inside of him. Flowing like a river down a soft brook. He almost felt as if he could fly.

Celestia felt it too, and a wave of magic broke him from his thoughts. It tingled at his heart, stirring him from his mind’s eye.

“Why do you keep doing that?” He said, coming back down to reality. The Princess smiled and relaxed, giving an honest answer.

“I do it to check on you, your mood. It’s a bit of a habit. Do you really notice it that much?” She asked quietly, being sure to keep her attention to the crowd and podium.

“A bit…”

“Do you want me to stop?”

He thought it over. It wasn’t harming him by any means. “No no, you don’t have to. But you can always ask.”

With a thoughtful nod, she replied. “If I asked how you were feeling all the time, you would answer ‘annoyed’.”

Celestia and Arin gave a little laugh among themselves, before focusing back in on the moment. It seemed as if Velvet Clue needed to breathe, finally, as she finished with a closing statement.

“With the restoration of the Town Hall, things will start to run much more smoothly. And finally, this concludes this momentous occasion. Thank you all for coming.”

“Aha, I believe that’s our queue to flee, before the cameras get a little too close for comfort.” Celestia made it to her hooves, stretching her back quietly with a fluff of her wings. Her horn glowed, helping Arin right himself quickly, the crutch placed firmly in the crook of his arm. “Follow close by my side, and don’t answer any questions, no matter how simple or agitating they may be.”

Stepping down from the podium, in hoof and hobble alike, the crowd rushed in to be blocked by guard’s sturdy hooves. They had leeway of around six feet on either side, any camera straying too close being swatted without any provocation.

“Princess Celestia! Who is this strange creature next to you?”

“Sir! Are you and Celestia an item?”

“Princess! Is it true that you are reimbursing those who lost homes in the storm?”

“Hey Minotaur, smile!”

A stunning flash was much too much for Arin, as it was aimed directly for his eyes. Celestia used her wing to block Arin off from being blindsided, the chatter growing much more intense at the action.

“Princess! How long have you two been dating?”

“How was he injured, your Majesty?”

“Is he an ambassador from a strange land?”

“Sir, please – what are your relations to the Princess?”

“Celestia, can I get an autograph?”

Arin could hear a slap on that one, a quill and paper falling to the floor by his feet.

“Keep walking. Don’t give it back. They can reclaim it later.” Celestia whispered, her eyes on the Chariot in front. The gaudy, overly frilly carriage seemed a lot more cozy when you’re being swarmed by cameras, Arin thought.

The Princess boarded, quickly tugging her charge on behind her. The guards broke formation, engaging their buckles and harnesses as fast as they could on the front end.

“You might want to be seated, we’re about to move.” Celestia said, smiling and waving to the crowd.

Arin boarded right behind Celestia, grunting when he felt something hard hit his right side chest. It bounced off of his sturdy green vest, tumbling down into the crowd completely out of sight. He looked to the ponies to see where it came from, only to be blinded by more flashes.

“Ow! Okay, these ponies are going a little stir crazy, we should-”

He jolted back in his seat as the guards began to trot, all at once. Breaking away from the group, the escorts picked up speed – returning to the normal pace.

“What’s wrong, Arin?” Celestia said, the Inert clutching the right side of his ribs. “I thought I heard a thump. Well, a second one.”

“Someone threw a rock or something at me, it nailed me right in the ribs. Bounced right off of my vest.”

He brushed the green fabric, frowning when he felt a tiny hole where it collided. Unnoticeable, but it did change the texture in an unpleasant way.

“That’s odd. I don’t think anyone has ever thrown anything my way before. One of the paparazzi ponies were probably trying to get you to look their way. Did it work?” Celestia gave another casual wave, her face unchanging from its usual royal mask.

“Well, yeah. I looked out to the crowd, and the moment I did, I was entirely blinded by all of the cameras. How do you put up with it?” He sat back up, resting his crutch behind him.

“I raise the sun every day. It would take a lot more than a hundred cameras to make me blink.”

The path to the Castle clear, four pairs of wings spread out before them and took to the sky – lifting the golden carriage off the cobble ground, and towards the safety of the castle.

“I’m a bit curious to find out what the papers will say tomorrow. Do you think anypony will be awaiting wedding invitations? Any of my three die hard fans of me throwing their countless novels of love in the trash?” Celestia hummed, inspecting her royal hoofshoe.

“Hah! You really think you only have three fans? I saw ponies fainting in the crowd earlier, I’m sure every stallion has got a bit of their mind occupied with their Sun Princess.”

“Oh Arin, I know I only have three fans. I’ve received letters from all three of them. But Luna? She quite possibly has enough mail to make a bed with it, blanket included. Daily. Believe me, I am not as popular as I once was. Did you know that even Princess Twilight has a fan club, and I don’t?”

“Well, if I knew Princess Twilight, I might find that surprising. When do you think I’ll get to meet her?” The guard’s ascent began to level off, the chariot maintaining a much higher altitude towards the Castle.

“Well, considering how often things go awry, I would say ‘sooner rather than later’. As early as today, as late as next week, perhaps.” She sighed at that statement, leaning back against the cushy wall of the carriage.

“This job is exhausting, yet nothing ever interesting happens to me. No absurd mysteries that need to be solved, no crazed illnesses to shock me into believing superstition. No off-the-wall mares to liven up my day. I will not lie, Arin – you have given me some hope of change, that maybe something interesting might alter my life in a way that doesn’t end in me being tossed aside like cannon fodder.”

The Castle began to approach, and Arin felt a bit of embarrassment creep into his emotions. In a life of an immortal, any change from the usual might be a blessing. He would have felt upset if she had told him the day they met, ‘oh good, you’re new, please be a good court jester for me’. Instead, he could feel a bit of relief radiating off of her, if only slim.

“Well, I’m happy I can give you a bit of distraction from your daily grind. Is it really that bad, though? Besides day court, I felt like that ceremony was fun.”

“Ceremony one is fun. Ceremony two is fine. Ceremony five thousand is a chore. Trust me when I say it, but I have exhausted every bit of fun from my job. You are a welcome change, Arin, and I’m happy to have you here. Just keep being my friend, that’s all I could ever ask.” Her wing rested over his side, and in that moment, he felt another emotion; he felt wanted. His heart fluttered at the thought, and warmth surged through him.

Energized, even. He leaned in to her gentle embrace, another feeling to add to the collection.

“That’s what friends are for, Celestia. And I promise, I’ll do my best.”

Chapter 12

Landing on the platform above, Arin gladly stepped his wobbly legs to the floor below. Clutching the crutch as if it would stabilize the world. Flying isn’t something he believes he could get used to. Maybe if he had his own wings, like an Ascended, he’d deal with it better.

Celestia yawned, thin bags forming under her eyes already as she approached the door. “I have much left on the agenda for the evening, my friend. I would escort you to your room, but I have little time to dawdle if I wish to sleep before Luna’s moon crests the sky’s peak.”

She fluffed her wings, her magic gently sliding the massive oak doors open. Arin was just happy to be on solid ground.

“Good luck with that, Celestia. I have to catch a nap myself – Luna is going to be quite busy tonight trying to teach me magic. Though I don’t think it’ll go so well.”

“I believe in you, my friend. Trust in yourself, you would be surprised at what you can accomplish.” She flicked her tail, disappearing into the corridor as two of the pegasi took up her rear. The other two guards approached from Arin’s side, ready to escort their guest.

He began to hobble his way down the corridor, down the flight of stairs and towards the west wing. “You know, you two look like twins. In fact, all of you look the same. Is that common?”

“Our Armor is enchanted to mask our identity, for the security of the Castle and those within. It only functions when the designated owner dons the armor.” The Pegasi on the left said, not breaking his line of sight with the end of the corridor.

“Hey, were you guarding me in the library earlier?” Arin smiled. The Guard, however, did not – he instead blushed.

“I uh… I have no idea what you’re talking about. My post was nowhere-”

“It was you! You crashed when chasing me and Honey towards the garden! Ha! That was hilarious!”

The other guard’s stony face broke into a soft chuckle, while the left sided escort hung his head in shame.

“Please don’t tell the Princess, she’ll tell Luna, then Luna will tell Shining, and Shining will make me run the obstacle course. I don’t want to do any more agility training.”

“I’ll think about it, if you tell me your name.” Arin teased the stallion, who sighed. He looked to his partner for help, who rolled his eyes.

“Fizzle Wing.” The shy guard said.

“I am Vapor Cloud.” The other followed.

“Awesome! Arin, I’m Arin. It’s nice to finally get some emotion from two of you that isn’t mild agitation.”

“Very well, Arin. Just do not mention it to others. Reprimandations for sharing private information is usually strict, long, and a hoof full to clean up.” They rounded the corner to Arin’s wing, their voice barely breaking a whisper as they spoke.

“Oh? What kind of punishment are we talking about?” Arin stumbled around until he was limping backwards, looking the two guards in the eye.

“Red Ribbon on morning shift once got caught with his helmet off in public. He had to mop up rain for two and a half hours.” Vapor chuckled quietly. “Poor bastard, they didn’t notice he was piss drunk though, otherwise he would have been out of a job.”

“Wasn’t drunk after mopping. That rain was the cold shower he needed to sober up.” Fizzle’s cheeks turned up into a grin, lamenting on his military experience. “If you didn’t know, most of our training is just drill sergeants screaming in your ear, telling you to do anything and everything in the book to get under your skin. Boot camp was just a massive list of funny shit you can’t laugh at. We had one guy – this stallion was as dumb as a bag of bricks. Sergeant hated him. Made him carry a plant around everywhere to replace the oxygen he spent breathing.”

“Ha, what about the guy who accidentally stomped a flower during morning march? Sergeant made us all stop so that colt could dig a massive six hoof hole of a grave. It took him two hours. Then the Sergeant made him give a speech for the lost flower, before making him cover it all up.”

“Oh I completely forgot about that! That was the best one, for sure, ‘cause we all had to sit there and watch, and anyone who fidgeted had to fake cry on the spot for their lost comrade.”

Arin began to laugh, imaging a bunch of burly stallions surrounding one guy as he dug a grave for a flower. Just crying any time they made a movement, while the drill sergeant screamed them down.

“Heck, I’d love to try something like that one day. I am an Equestrian Citizen, think I could apply?”

The mood paced down, as Fizzle spoke up. “I don’t think so, Arin. The requirements for joining the Equestrian Military are very strict, and even as a citizen, you don’t meet the requirements.”

“What am I lacking?”

Vapor took the lead, pointing to Arin’s leg. “No recent injures that prevent movement or broken bones within the last year. Since you’re not a Pegasi or a Unicorn, you have to take an Earth Pony Strength test, too. An endurance test as well, which is grueling for even veterans. You must finish five leagues in under two hours – which is a hard pace to maintain, with little chance for a break. Keep in mind that at a canter, the average Earth Stallion can make about one league before growing tired.”

Fizzle nodded, “Out of my few Earth Pony friends who tried, only one made it. And even then, just barely. You basically can’t stop at all, you have to at least trot the entire way. And they put you in heavy armor, too – not what we’ve got, Earth Ponies are the heavy geared front line.”

Finding his door, Arin sighed. “Well, maybe next year then?”

“You know, I could probably give you a few lessons in combat. I’m sure I could put forward a letter to Sir Armor, and we’ll see about commissioning you some gear. Would be cool to fight a minotaur… thing, whatever you are. You’re not like that Anon guy from Ponyville, he was crazy, and impossible to deal with.”

“I’m an Inert. But, you can just refer to me as a Seraph. And that would be awesome, I’ve never handled a weapon before, except a hunting bow.” Arin scratched the back of his head. What was he getting into? More importantly – from all the head scratching, he felt like he was developing a scab. Maybe he needs a shower.

“Ah, an Archer type? I kinda thought you’d fit that build. We can definitely get you a bow and a stack of arrows – only problem is getting clearance. Of course, it would be odd if y’know… me or Vapor Cloud asked for you. You might wanna take that up with Princess Luna, she’s used to handling issues like that.” Fizzle polished his hoof on his armor, giving a stretch before resuming his statue pose by the door.

The Seraph nodded, smiling. “It was nice meeting you two. Tell me next time you’re posted under my watch – I honestly can’t tell the difference, and I don’t want to get you two in trouble for asking for you by name.”

“Haha, no problem Sir. It’s nice to drop the whole ‘quiet and angry look’ at work, and be casual for a change. Our shift ends in a bit, and we’ve all heard of Luna’s change in duties. Get some rest, me and Vapor will be here all week. You’ve got to deal with uh… y’know. Princess Angryglare.”

Arin couldn’t help but chuckle, nodding. “Alright you two. Thanks again.” He continued to laugh quietly to himself, the door clinking shut behind him.

First bath, then bed. Hopefully this time, with a patched up arm, he’ll be able to get out of the tub on his own.

The night rolled around much quicker than expected, Arin’s door shooting open as Luna stepped inside.

“Good evening, my loyal subject!” Luna said, giving a salute to the once-sleeping Seraph. Arin groaned, rolling over in the sheets.

“Just five more minutes…”

“Aha, but of course! Unfortunately, We have forgotten Our pocket clock. So the rest may wait! Up, begone from the sheets foul loaf! It’s time to rid yourself of your slumber and be up for the night!”

Luna’s magic slid to the blanket, tossing it free of the mattress with ease. It then instantly went back on, upon realizing that Arin wasn’t completely… well, dressed for the occasion.

“Arin, has the Maid stolen your sleepwear, or are thou afflicted by excess heat? Where are thy clothes! We see that you require them, from the lack of a sheathe!” She challenged, shielding her eyes behind a wing. “Thou are stark bare, exposed! And we dare say, it’s not a sight we wished to be blessed with at this moment!”

“Your fault for not knocking. And didn’t I lock that door?…” Arin grumbled, stretching as he slid up from the sheets, laying up in his bed. Luna’s wing withdrew, her face full of mirth dropping to worry as she looked upon his bare chest.

“Are the injured? You have a rather massive bruise…” She stepped forward, running a hoof along his bare chest. He growled in pain at the touch, flinching. “Oh! We apologize.”

“No no, it’s fine. One of those stupid paparazzi ponies tossed a rock at me to get me to turn to the cameras or something. Bounced off of my vest. Speaking of vest, is my clothes on the chair over there? I asked the maids to run it through the wash.”

Luna nodded, her magic levitating a pile of clothes over to him. The vest remained in her magic, almost faltering to grasp it.

“Strange. Where did you come upon your clothing?” She said, placing it on the bed. Pressing a hoof against the hard surface of the jerkin, feeling the green cloth beneath.

“Well, my first day here, the maids brought in some abandoned clothing that might fit me. So it was probably left behind by another guest or something.” He slid his white shirt on, buttoning it up along the middle. His pants soon joined it, sliding his legs over the side of the bed.

“Ah, well. This appears to be resistant to magic, and sturdy as a tree. This must have belonged to a visiting dignitary from the Griffin kingdom, as it’s quite sound in design. But, waste not want not. It’s yours now – treat it well.”

Arin buttoned up the brass buttons on the front, giving the vest a hard knock with his hand. Like hooves on wood.

“Huh… my foot feels better, too. Mustn’t have been that bad if it patched up that fast.” He rolled his ankle, slipping his fresh socks on before the boots followed suit.

“Indeed! That means you may no longer attack Nobles with your fearsome healing implements, or so I’m told.” Luna gave a wide smile, happy for the company. Arin couldn’t help but join that smile, standing up to give a stretch.

“Alright. Where to first?”

“Supper with Our sister, than to my quarters! We have much to discuss, and a well of information I need to share about all things magic.”

Luna led the way, popping out the door with an excited bounce. Her wings fluttered, her mane gleaming and bright, like a wonderful cloudless night.

“You’re awfully excited to teach me, huh?”

“We are excited to have a friend to teach! Now, onward! We must taunt Our sister over her diet again!”

“Don’t you mean my sister?”

“New edict! You are not allowed to correct my pronunciation!” She blew a raspberry, swishing her tail as she spun around. “We have so much to show you; the constellations, the distant stars, ancient tomes filled with relics of magic past – it shall be most exciting!”

“Hey now, if I don’t correct you – who will? And will learning the stars help me learn more about magic?” Arin picked up the pace to keep up with the excited mare, who spun between steps, elegant and unbound.

“Well, We – er… I wish to teach you about the stars, as they are beautiful, and I find them soothing for the mind and soul. You shall find no other pony wiser in the ways of the Arcane than I!” She nearly bounced up and clapped her hooves together, acting much like a filly would after learning that their birthday is coming up soon. “Additionally, we have time to enjoy other activities that I can not experience alone!”

“Oh? That sounds… interesting. As long as it helps me learn magic, I’m ready.” They turned right down the main hall, towards the dining room. The heavy oak doors swung open, as Luna led the way in a bubbly trot.

“Good evening Sister! How was thy duties today?” Luna asked cheerily, sitting on the right side of the table once again. The Sun Princess’s eyes had somewhat heavy bags, her usual mirth toned down, though still present.

“As exciting as ever, Lulu. Did you know that I wrote a law regarding the proper disposal of non-biodegradable wastes six centuries ago? And that I had to rewrite this law – by hoof – to make several new exceptions for a new type of rubber recently developed? And not only did I have to rewrite this law – I had to reorganize several new laws around the use of said product in a consumer environment. If I hear the word ‘bottle’ again, I may just snap and choke a guard.”

“Oh, be wary of some of the night guards then. We do believe they would enjoy it.” Luna winked, giggling. Celestia sighed, rolling her eyes. Okay, Arin laughed too – but he restrained himself for Celestia’s sake.

“It’s not that bad, Celestia. At the very least, you knew what you were doing, right? So you didn’t have to throw open a thousand books and shuffle through a hundred forms to understand the problem?”

“While I feel very honored that you think so highly of my memory, Arin, I would have you know that the only thing I remember of my average week is limited to the brief happy moments I get when I have a treat, or the time I spend with those I cherish. So I did have to dig through tomes and scrolls, thankfully organized by Miss Candlelight – to find the original documentations. But yes, I suppose you could say it was easier than the first law I wrote. Which I keep locked inside of a box. Buried under the stones of the original Castle. In the Everfree Forest. So no one can see my signature in crayon.”

Luna’s eyes lit up, remembering that law vividly. Specifically when she signed it by stealing one of her Sister’s feathers and dipping it into the spilled ink vial the law was written with. It was the Non-Aggression Act, as Starswirl called it, or the ‘No Stabbing Your Friends’ rule, as the two Sisters dubbed it.

Food arrived before they knew it – another depressing salad for Celestia (who looked on the edge of tears), a lovely quiche for Luna, and a more traditional dinner of salted fish over a bed of mixed greens for Arin.

It wasn’t a long affair for Arin, who quickly devoured his meal without restraint, only to have a slice of glazed cinnamon pound cake placed before him. The Night Princess taunting Celestia with every slow bite of her meal, giving delighted groans of satisfaction.

“Lulu, please, spare me… only a piece, a nibble… Arin, I beg of you…” The Hungry Princess whimpered, those magenta eyes… they were as large as dinner plates, and were impossible to resist for the Seraph.

He sighed, giving her a healthy chunk of cake.

“Thy think thou are sparing her, but We will enjoy her diet longer the more treats you feed her.” Luna said between bites.

“Celestia, translate please.”

“Mmrf mmf-” She mumbled, savoring the pound cake. Crumbs spilling down her chin between grunts. She spoke after gulping it down; “She said that the more you give me, the longer my diet lasts, and the more she can bully me. Well Luna? Guess what? I ate a piece of cake! What are you going to do, Sister? Give me more dreams about cake?”

“Why, Us? Give thy… sorry, Why, me? Give you dreams about all of that luscious cake you could be consuming? Thou are mad to believe such heresy.” Luna turned her blue muzzle up, being delivered her slice of cake by the same waiter who quickly carted the spent plates away.

Dinner soon ended, and Celestia was left staring dejectedly at the table. “Can I at least have a cheat day?” She whispered to herself, going through the five stages of grief quickly. Luna, on the other hand, was more than pleased with her meal, and her sibling torture for the evening.

“I’m sorry Celestia. Who’s making you go through this diet, anyway?” Arin said as he stood up, stretching his leg. Sturdy, thankfully.

“That would be my Advisor, Quill Shine. My last routine checkup showed a bit of… well, worrying weight gain, in his opinion. So he ordered the kitchen staff to cut my meals down to size. I guess you can say it all started with the second Chrysalis incident, though the first definitely made me more sugar happy… but the recent stress of the kingdom has been taking quite the toll on me.” She pulled herself away from the table, standing up as well.

“Thank you for sharing your cake, Arin. But I need to rest. I’ll see you tomorrow at breakfast.” She rubbed her eyes with her wings, yawning as she made her way to the door. In several long seconds, she finally crossed the overly large dining hall and vanished.

“I hope she rests well – hmmf!” A heavy blue weight lunged over the table, Luna’s hooves grabbing onto Arin tightly before his world flashed. With a disorienting pulse of light, he flopped on to the floor.

“What! Huh! Who! Where?!” Arin looked around the room, finding himself in Luna’s bed chamber. She bounced on her hooves, giddy.

“You’re going to watch the moon rise with me! I hope you’re as excited as I am!” She said, her magic righting him onto his feet. Stumbling a bit from the disorienting abuse of power, he followed behind the overly excited mare. He felt more like a toy tugged by a toddler than a pupil.

“What’s gotten into you lately, Luna?” Arin said, confusion creeping in. “You’ve been acting like a child on their twelfth sweet roll.”

“Does thou not feel it?! She said, turning to the horizon beyond her balcony. Her horn glowed a brilliant blue, hefting the moon as Celestia’s golden sun dipped below the mountains. Night fell swiftly, the calm winds of the eve soothing him once more. Cold, even.

“Well, I can feel the chilly night air, but otherwise, I don’t know what you mean.”

“Aha – you must not have felt it when I woke you, then. I cast my magic over you – and inside, I felt it. A tiny flicker of magic, right in your core. It’s exciting – your power is awakening, and We – er… I will be the one to help draw it out!”

She clopped her front hooves together happily, turning back into her room. She lit several candles in her magic aura, lighting up the blue walls and plentiful bookshelves in flickering light. Her horn glowed, scanning over the titles of the hundreds of books around – before withdrawing one from the shelf.

“This tome is older than I; a rare liber from before even Starswirl the Bearded! This details the awakening of Magic within a Unicorn’s very being; I’m sure this is what Celestia meant when she said that I knew of the spark! The spark of magic to fully delve into your magic power!” She brought the massive, leather bound book to the table – turning the heavy, rune coated cover over to reveal the delicate hoofwriting within.

Arin frowned. He couldn’t read this at all, even after today’s singular reading lesson. Though he did make headway, this font was written in some kind of… pony cursive, perhaps.

And the words seemed to stretch as far as half the page at times. Even with his above average literary knowledge for his kind, he was going to have trouble understanding this.

“Let’s begin! Ahem… ‘The Ritual of Channeling Magic is an ancient rite that has surpassed the marks of history, since the pre-dawn of the Three Tribes and into the Age of Dragons itself. One could imagine the essence of one’s magical ability as an ember; a char of flame that can grow bright when manipulated. Though many speculations persist that the Ember does not exist, it can be proven with the insight of a detection spell.’

Luna began to read deeper into the book, her eyes scanning over the page.

“We – I see many methods and rituals to awaken a foal’s magic, though barbaric as it seems, it appears to be Our first choice. I will need to draw a magic circle, give me just a mere moment.” Her magic scoured a nearby drawer, producing a white piece of chalk. Stepping over to her tile floor, she held the book aloft – scanning it over as she copied the mark to the floor.

Several swishes of the white stone, a few flicks in the center, and an ornate circle soon took shape.

“Now, please, stand in the circle. I will need to channel magic into the spell, that will attempt to connect to your Ember and blaze it to life.”

“Wait, connect to my ember? Is this going to hurt?”

Luna looked into the book, scanning the page over several times. She tossed the chalk onto the desk behind her, giving a flap of her wings as the book landed on the nearby table.

“If a foal can stand the ritual, than I believe thy shall persist as well. Spread your legs apart like this – there we go, and put your front hooves… claws? Together, just like – there we go.”

Arin followed her orders, feeling entirely unsure as the mad science Luna walked around the small ring, placing candles along the edge.

“Now, We need… I need you to close your eyes, and clear your mind. Instead, focus on your… well, center. Around here.” She pressed her hoof to his chest, right in the center of his ribs, over his sternum. “Focus on the sensation there, and if you feel something stir, reach inwards with your thoughts and grasp it.”

“Stir? Like… like a snake, or…?”

“More like a burning ball of flame erupting from your chest.”

If Arin had any hope of this operation being a fun experiment, that thought was eviscerated.

Well, it was worth a shot.

Closing his eyes, he held the position as Luna’s horn began to glow. A thin white light emanating from the chalk, wispy light floating up.

The tendrils of magic wrapped around the candles, the flames glowing white hot – illuminating the room as the flame twirled upwards like growing ivy. Flecks of flame escaped, searing the air in crackles of heat.

Arin’s palms began to sweat, as the white vines reached their apex – before darting forward and piercing his chest.

The last thing he remembered was screaming in pain, a boiling heat torching his heart in agony as he fell to the floor.

Chapter 13

Arin awoke to find himself on the softest bed he’s ever been on. A warm, fluffy blanket over him – that shifted softly, pulling him closer. His eyes fluttered open, coughing up a sharp pain in his chest.

Luna stirred, darting up with a glass of water in her magic. She quickly brought it to Arin’s lips, her eyes tiny beads of worry.

“Arin? Are you… alright?” She said, withdrawing her wing from his chest. He downed the entire glass of water in one long draw – cold sweat soaked into his clothes. The chilly water felt like it was soothing a blazing flame in his chest.

“No… I feel like I’ve swallowed magma, straight from the source.” He shook quietly from his bolt upright position, before Luna’s magic gently eased him backwards onto her bed.

“The magic inside of you rejected the touch of the spell, and the result was… not welcome.” Luna said quietly, her hoof stroking over Arin’s bare chest. “If you were not wearing that vest, it could have been much worse. I took it off so you could breathe, the shirt as well. You were sweating fiercely, and we worried for your life for a moment.”

He dropped the empty cup into the sheets, gazing up into the starry ceiling. The constellations drawn across the domed roof, gleaming softly in the moonlight.

“That paint is wonderful…” He said, rubbing his blurry eyes.

“Tis not paint, but a spell. It mimics the night time sky perfectly on clear nights such as these, and turns a dark blue during the day.”

Luna lifted a hoof, pointing to a constellation of stars; “That is the Orion Constellation, right there-” She pointed with her limb, a figure lighting with silvery lines that connect the stars. “You can tell, as he only has three stars in his belt. He stands for the Great Hunter of Old, a pony as fearless as the beasts he purged from this world.”

She pointed to another constellation, the symbols alighting once more in glowing lines. “That is the Canis Major, and Canis Minor. They are eerily similar; but Canis Minor is much smaller, and floats to the right.”

Arin raised a hand to the sky above him, pointing to a constellation of his own. It lit up, small and distant.

“That is the Arcanis Ring, from my own world.” He said dumbly, recognizing it even from here. “It’s so small, and distant… but I know that it’s the Ring, because it has a red, green, and blue stars on the top of the band.”

“Have you studied the stars on your world?” Luna asked, laying flat on her back to stare with him. He shook his head.

“No. It’s the only constellation I know from my world, as it’s also known as the Ring of Ascension. Newly ascended are granted a band similar to that, after completing a year of training. It’s a mark of power, that silver and gemstone ring, and it gives you many rights above those without it. In the heat of battle, an Ascension Ring will glow the color strongest to the bearer’s combat prowess, with a knight’s ring shining red, a mage’s shimmering blue, and an archer’s glowing green.”

“I see… so this band, what does the Ascension Ring mean to you?” Luna said, tracing the constellation with her hoof.

“To me, it’s a symbol of something I would never have, a symbol of crushed hope. I always saw that ring in the sky, and cursed its existence. I hated it. It reminded me that I was a lesser, and would always be treated as such.” Arin signed, grunting as he held his chest. There was no burn mark, thankfully, but his skin was a heavy crimson from rushing blood.

Luna looked up to the starry band, illuminated by the magic of her room. With a flick of her hoof, they vanished from sight – the three colors fading into nothing.

“What?…” Arin said, the pain numbing down after a brief moment.

“I faded them from the sky. They are still there, distant and gleaming – but not for us. Only a powerful telescope could reveal them now, as they’ve joined the distant glow of space.”

Arin could feel a weight settle on his chest. It was Luna’s hoof, the Princess turning to face him. He blushed softly, reaching up to hold it in his hand.

“Thank you, my friend. It means so much to me that you would… do something like that. Change the very stars in the sky for me.” He said, his words heavy with the slow laboring breaths of his damaged chest.

“Do not thank me, Arin. I’m happy to do it for a friend.”

His heart burned, but a softer pain. A pain he could deal with, the organ fluttering with happiness at the words. She soon turned back to look up at the stars, highlighting another constellation. Simply staring at it for a moment, before letting the magic go.

They held on to each other for several moments, before Luna spoke quietly.

“I am sorry for the injury, my friend. It wasn’t intentional, though I should have taken the warnings seriously. If thou would feel better, you may spend the night here, resting in my bed. I can promise no ill dreams will come to you as I work.”

Arin shook his head, rejecting the offer. “No. I came here to learn magic, and this is part of the process. I can only rest for so long before my legs grow weary, anyway. Let’s try something else.”

“Are you sure, Arin? You could have faced more serious consequences if it weren’t for sheer dumb luck. Do you not want to rest before We make another attempt?”

“No no – we’re here for a task, and a task I’m here to complete. Pain is only your body’s way of telling you that there is an injury that must be tended to – once you acknowledge it, the pain will subside and become bearable. I am ready.” He stood up with a herculean effort, gasping as the breath was drawn from him in a gasp. Stumbling to his feet, he steadied himself for another spell.

“You are stronger than I could have imagined, Arin. But! Alas, if you are able – and the body willing – than let us make haste!” Luna withdrew the large liber once more, darting through the pages like a bat out of hell. Her quill was fast on a spare notebook, writing down page numbers that could be of use for later.

The night continued onwards for a few hours, with Luna attempting every method of magic summoning she could find in her book. From meditation, to simple spells, questions, hypnosis (which Arin really didn’t like) and even a few herbal remedies, she had discarded the giant book with a sigh.

“Luckily, this is not the only source I have; my library is quite unique, full of ancient books on all forms of magic and spells. If my Sister believes that I can do it, than do it I shall!” Luna began to pluck book after book from the shelf, Arin helping by holding the growing pile of tomes in his hands.

“Do you really think she meant for you to scour your library for it? I mean, what would Twilight do in this circumstance? She said Twilight would be more suited for this.”

“Arin, we are doing exactly what Twilight would do. Her specialty is magic, books, and friendship. She’s the Princess of Friendship, after all.” Luna stacked another book on the already towering pile in his hands, the Seraph having to adjust his stance so that it doesn’t slide over his head.

“And what does Friendship have to do with anything? Like what does she handle, friendship problems? That seems awfully ineffective for a Princess to handle.”

“Ironically enough, that is exactly what she does. She handles friendship, after all, friendship is… magic.” Luna held the tome in front of her face for a moment, her muzzle scrunching up in thought.

“A spark… hmm. I think Tia is right… But…” Luna quickly snatched the large pile of books from Arin’s hands in her magic, reading over the titles again before methodically reorganizing and shuffling her books into place.

“Arin, I do believe that this concludes our attempts for the night. I will escort you to your room – let us talk about something more lively. How was your time in Canterlot proper, for example? Did thy meet any interesting ponies?”

Arin shook his head as they made their way down the flights of stairs of her tower. The torchlight illuminated the twisting corridor, bending the shadows as he thought.

“No, no one interesting. I didn’t really speak to anyone, there was just too much bustle to make out anything from the crowd, and too much noise to hold a conversation. The only thing to note was that your sister gave a really good, short speech, and the rock or something that hit me as I was getting adjusted to leave.”

He idly ran a hand over his chest, feeling the healing bruise beneath the armor-like vest. They turned towards the west wing as they exited the staircase, Luna thinking it over.

“Strange. Our Sister would have been able to detect an object such as a rock hurtling towards her at a slow pace. But regardless, no harsh damage was done. Though this does draw my ire; if this becomes a common occurrence, We shall see to it that you are accurately guarded.”

Luna’s ears flicked, a hint of comfort in her voice. “At least I am not expected to hold such ceremonies; I am not the social type, as thy… you can tell from the way I speak, I do not hold well in the typical conversation.”

“I think you’re fine, Luna. I like your quirks, they help define who you are. Besides, it’s fun teasing you about it.” Arin nudged her wing, and she quickly slapped his side in return with the feathery appendage, a smile playing on her features.

“I am happy to hear it, my friend. Many have a tough time dealing with me on a personal level, unlike my Sister. Though I have plenty of admirers, most are out of fantasy and less are realistically inclined. I have received many a letter of sympathy; they all believe that I cower in my room during the day, weeping sorrows into the rug like a pitiful foal.”

They passed a unicorn tugging a cart through the halls, several watering cans resting on the wheeled platform. He bowed calmly to the Princess, though reflexively shied away from her as she drew near.

Luna sighed.

“And for every crazed admirer, frothing at the mouth, a thousand more ponies cower at the sight of me. Even some of the staff think ill. It is good to have someone who doesn’t fear me walk by my side, excluding my sister.”

Arin reached over to the night time Princess, giving her a soft stroke of the mane. She flinched, if only just, before relaxing as they walked. “I can feel your pain, Luna. Where I come from, I’m rather used to being avoided – but typically by those a class higher than me. Here, it’s a wonderful change – I was a bit worried at first that I would be enslaved or treated the same, but all I’ve experienced is generosity from your sister, and kindness from you. And perhaps a little bit of comedy from Honey Rose, too – which has really eased my soul.”

He pulled his hand away from her ethereal mane, their pace slowing as they turned left at her Garden.

“I see… that’s… that’s wonderful news,” Luna began, her face lighting up in a warm smile. “You have only been here such a short time – but to experience those elements must be wonderful, is it not?”

Arin nodded, smiling. “Yeah. I’m not really used to it, really. I’ve been toiling away for so long, by my Feathers – when I awoke here, I was ready to exile into a nearby forest and begin taking care of myself! But all these new feelings, they really put a sensation to the definition. I had never experienced anything like this before, in the thirty years of my life I’ve lived.”

They soon found themselves in front of Arin’s bedroom, the blue mare turning to face her friend. She didn’t know what to say – usually, she would bow and say something along the lines of ‘farewell’ with whatever parting thoughts came of it. But tonight, she wasn’t ready. She had more to discuss, more to say – her mind was alight with potential conversations bubbling away inside, desperate for release.

Her turquoise eyes gleamed up to his in the moonlight of his open door, as they stared at each other for several moments. He was just an inch or two taller than her – a feature she had hardly noticed until now.

“Goodnight, Luna.” He said, stepping into his room. He turned to face her, awaiting a response. Several seconds ticked by, before she gave a nod and a smile.

“Yes, of course. Goodnight, Arin.” She bowed her head, turning to the hallway once again.

Kindness… She thought, her heart glowing with warmth. He finds me kind.

Her Sister’s generosity and open heart – and his caretaker’s laughter. If her theory – as scatterbrained as it could be – was correct, using Twilight’s experience as a basis to go off of… he needed to make two more friends, Honesty and Loyalty.

Celestia knew exactly what she was doing, it seems. She would need to write a report for her, in the morning. Friendship was Magic, after all – and Arin’s magic needed friendship to grow.

Chapter 14

Arin awoke to a frenzied knock on his door, jumping up from his pleasant dreams. The sun was up just above the horizon, as Honey pounced into the room, slamming it shut behind her.

“You were shot yesterday?!” She asked, her muzzle darting into her saddlebag. Withdrawing a newspaper, she threw it in his face, making him fall back into the sheets.

Arin, confused, sat up as he looked over the headline, frowning. He couldn’t read it, not well at least – besides a few common words. But he did see a picture of himself, a bolt striking his chest – right where his now faded bruise was.

“Oh, right, you can’t read.” Ripping it from his hands, she read aloud:

“Assassination Attempt Thwarted by Mysterious Being! Yesterday, at half past four, the Grand Reopening of the Canterlot Town Hall ended with an almost unseen attempt on Princess Celestia’s life; a crossbow bolt struck the chest of a valiant defender, bouncing harmlessly off of his reinforced chestpiece. By sheer luck, he had intercepted a deadly crossbow bolt, meant for the heart of our beloved Princess.

“The event took place in the closing moments, as Princess Celestia boarded her famous Chariot and prepared to leave. The injured creature – referred to as a ‘Seraph’ by reliable sources – is seen above, damaged from possible prior heroic moments. As if by reaction, he shuffled forward – blocking the fated bolt with his own armor, before the Chariot rapidly took off.

“Multiple photos show the moments leading up to the event, including the strike itself – pictured above. No word from the Castle has come yet, but experience indicates that it is likely security will increase immensely after this recent event.

“Sheriff Iron Hoof had just been alerted to the events, and an investigation is taking place as we print this world changing news. He had this to say on the matter, just before sunrise;

“’An Assassin attempted to strike our leader in the proceedings of the event, and was thwarted by luck, nothing more. We can’t rely on luck alone to keep the streets safe. As it stands, the bolt in question is still missing; but as past attempts will tell, it was likely poisoned and could have proved fatal if it struck. I’m organizing my stallions to be on high alert for any and all suspicious activity, and the scene is under scrutiny.’

“Celestia could not be reached for comment, as is tradition at this point, and the Castle Staff do not allow Press on the grounds.”

Arin lifted his shirt, examining the rather heinous yellow bruise on his chest – having faded dramatically over the night. “I knew that was too hard to be a rock…”

Another knock on the door, before it nearly flew off the hinges. Celestia stood there, her eyes wide – seeing the newspaper in Honey’s grasp.

“Arin, come with me. Honey, you are to stay at the castle until further notice. A room has been arranged. I can see you’ve heard the news.”

Arin turned to his feet, Honey tossing him his now very trustworthy vest, that he quickly buttoned up over his long, white sleeve shirt. Pants, socks, shoes – he jogged up to Celestia’s side, who was already trotting down the hallway, Honey following close.

“I’m assuming I get to go to the super cool top secret meeting too, right?” Honey asked, “I can bring my sponge, it’ll be great.”

Celestia didn’t answer, only ushered them forward. Several guards had formed a line down the hall, watching for any potential intruders before flanking them from behind.

“You, Guard – escort Honey to the head maid to find her room, preferably in this wing.” She flicked her eyes to one of the guards in line, who nodded and trotted up next to honey.

“Aww, alright. I guess humor never pays, huh?” With a sigh, Honey followed the guard on her now much more boring task, leaving the Princess with Arin.

“So, where are we going?”

“Dining hall for a meeting. Today, you will meet with many I hold dear to my heart, and please – try to ignore Twilight if she has any personal questions. Those can wait.” They turned left into the great oaken doors, an exhausted looking stallion with a white coat and blue mane waiting. By his side stood a large, pink Alicorn – cradling a small bundle in her hooves. Six more mares sat across the way, of all colors – pink, light blue with a rainbow mane, yellow with a pink mane, orange and cream mane with a peculiar hat, a white unicorn with a curly purple mane, and another Alicorn – which he was sure was ‘Twilight Sparkle’, the famed pony he’s heard so much about.

“Oooh! He’s much taller than I expected!” The pink one said, knocking over her plate of pancakes by mistake. “Woopsie! Oh hey, my antics ARE pretty silly, I guess. Yeah, you’re right magical talking voice in my head!”

Apparently, no one acknowledged that part of the outburst in particular.

“Eh, Pinkie, they said he looked like a minotaur kinda. So I was expecting tall and strong. He looks scrawny, though. Like Anon, that jerk.” The rainbow maned pegasus said, fluffing her wings. She stole one of the Pink one’s pancakes, who growled at her in reply.

“Darlings, please, do not insult our hero. He looks ravishing; my my, that vest! It looks as wonderful as the pictures detailed! In fact, I think I’ve seen that before-”

“Now Rarity, ya can’t just start talkin’ ‘bout his clothes. There’s a pony… er… thing inside ‘em! Howdy Partner, names Applejack, but you can call me AJ.” She tilted her hat to Arin from across the table, golden cream mane bouncing in her ponytale.

“I’m Pinkie Pie!” The bubbly pink mare said, her face covered in syrup. “And this is Rainbow Dash-”

“The one and only!” She flexed, her blue wings spread wide.

“Rarity~”

“Oh Darling, please, let me introduce myself-” Pinkie shoved a pancake in her white muzzle, her eyes crossing to look at it.

“Fluttershy! Psst, she’s super shy!” Pinkie Pie leaned comically far over the table, blocking her voice with a hoof. “And she’s totally crazy about animals. Make cow noises! She might like you more!”

“Oh, um, actually, Cows can speak too…”

“And of course, the newly minted pony Princess of pony magic, Twilight Sparkle!” Pinkie’s hoof rustled the purple alicorn’s mane, getting sticky syrup everywhere.

“Yuck! Pinkie, wash your hooves…” She sighed, reading over yet another book. There was a small pile next to her, as she looked up to their guest. “Oh! Aha – Arin, isn’t it? Me and the girls rushed over here as quick as we could once we received Celestia’s letter. Peculiar. Is your kind similar to humans?”

“And so did we.” The pink Alicorn said, fluffing a wing around the stallion’s chest. “I am Princess Cadence, and this is my husband, Shining Armor.”

“Hey, you’re that ‘Seraph’ thing I received a letter about, right? A couple of anonymous letters wanted to set you up for sparring.” He yawned, rubbing the sleep from his eyes. “Can’t say I had a chance to think it over. We basically had to take a Gate here was quick as we could once we heard the news.”

Arin looked around at all the new friendly faces, feeling a bit overwhelmed for a first meeting. The door behind them opened, as Luna slowly walked over to her pillow.

“Morning Tia. Morning Shining. Morning Cadence. Morning Twilight. Morning Rarity. Morning Rainbow… Dash… Morning Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy. Did I miss something? I dozed off for a minute once I finished my work for the eve.”

“Someone attempted to murder your sister yesterday, other than that, no.” Arin said, rubbing his barren chin.

“Oh, neat, yes. Breakfast time. Wait. Did thou say murder?”

“Yes.” He nodded. Luna shook herself awake.

“What happened? Are thou hurt, Sister?” She said, turning to the sun Princess, worried. “Shall we enact retribution on the offender?”

“No Luna, I’m fine – and that remains to be seen, as we have no clue who the perpetrator is. If it weren’t for Arin, I would be much less fine. Thankfully, by a stroke of luck, his vest absorbed the blow without harm. If we had dawdled a moment more, the would-be Assassin may have had a second chance to end my life.”

Celestia stepped to the head of the head of the table, looking over those gathered here.

“Uh, not to sound rude or anything, Princess, but why do we need to be here? I know we’re awesome, but like… this seems like something a detective would do.” Rainbow Dash stretched her hooves, wings flapping at her side. She had bags under her eyes; it was a bit too early to be up and about for her, it seems.

Her stern expression broke into a smile, giving a sigh. “Indeed, but I fear that recent events have transpired that may indicate something much more foul ahoof. Typically, a guest like Arin wouldn’t be here – but I feel inclined to invite him, since he accidentally prevented an attempt on my life. Not too long ago, as you easily recall, the Storm King wreaked havoc on Canterlot – during which time immense damage was done to many buildings, but a few stand out from this mess.”

Celestia nodded to Shining Armor, the unicorn approaching. He withdrew a folder from his satchel, placing it on the table – face open, the pictures of multiple damage sites exposed.

“Luckily a lot of this was fresh on hoof, but let’s begin from the top. There were over several hundred damaged homes, buildings, and monuments that needed repairs from this attack. Of these, most of the damage could be pinned as incidental – indirect from the sheer winds and debris. But a few cases stand out – gas lines bursting. While judged as an accident, it’s no coincidence that several spots in the city saw these explosions ring out, eliminating barriers for criminals to escape out into public legally.”

Celestia took the first photo, taking the floor from here, and setting it forward. “Of the many places that saw explosions, the City Hall was the most prominent. Cases about to enter trial have the evidence stored here, in this contained room, part of the police station. An explosion eliminated the vast majority of evidence stored here – freeing twelve ponies guilty of multiple crimes.”

She spun another photo around, the police station next. “Here, we can see another explosion had damaged the evidence lockers in the security headquarters of Canterlot City. Three lockers were lost, allowing several more criminals to appeal to the court and win freedom.”

She then revealed another picture, a bank. “A tree was shot through the brick wall of the bank, and into the vault. Immense damage occurred, but hardly any coin is unaccounted for. It’s more so several land titles, deeds, and dozens of other fine paperwork that was lost to the storm. From the outside, it would make sense – paperwork is easily scattered, while coins have weight. But with these other incidents, it seems intentional.”

Another photo. “My own Magic Academy saw damage in the north wing – where magical objects, enchantments, and rare alchemical ingredients were kept. This, in particular, doesn’t make sense – as the Magic Academy for Gifted Unicorns isn’t in Canterlot proper, but more within boundaries of the Castle. Only small sections of the Castle took direct damage – so this can’t be waved entirely as incidental. On top of that, dozens of valuable materials went missing, originally believed to be lost to the storm.”

“Do you know what materials went missing?” Twilight asked, looking over the photos herself. She flipped through them, as Celestia slid forward a report.

“Mostly compounds used in advanced potion making – but none of them exactly equal anything of important to note. Additionally, an old magic device prototype vanished, too – a machine created long ago with the intent of controlling the weather of the Everfree Forest, by a collaboration effort of a dozen long term students of mine. It was meant to punch through the heavy cloud layer and allow Pegasi to have an easier time moving clouds, though it barely made it past the testing stages.”

Shining stepped forward, looking over the details of the report. “Alright. Do you have a list of the criminals then? What can we learn about who was released?”

“Indeed, I do – but that’s the issue. Those released were simply accused of simple crimes, so I’m more inclined to believe they’re a red herring in this case. Things such as petty theft of construction materials, graffiti, etcetera. And without proper cause, we can’t investigate them. Simple theft, trespassing… none of them seem to be connected in any way, besides their behavior being reckless.”

“I see… and this attempt on your life. Where does this fit in all of this? It seems sloppy execution wise – attacking in a crowd of reporters? The attacker would have been instantly caught if the bolt made contact, too many eyes not to spot a suspect.” Shining slid the paper back to the pile, thinking critically of all they gathered.

“Do you think think they would even try to escape? Shooting at Celestia is basically a death sentence. Also, look around – the shooter could have totally flew away, or retreated out of view on a roof. All they’d have to do is break line of sight and hide before a pegasi could see them.” Rainbow Dash argued. “This is just like in Daring Do and the Marked Thief of Marapore. Wait… no, was it Daring Do and the Eternal Flower? I’m getting my books mixed up…”

“It ain’t got nothin’ to do with books, Dash! This is real life, and the Princess coulda been hurt, bad.” Applejack interrupted. Cadence cleared her throat, breaking the conversation.

“I’m sorry to interrupt, but we need to get back on topic. We now know there is an active threat, so we need to make a decision on how to act from here. Shining, I believe that this is your specialty.” Cadence chimed in.

He nodded, giving her a smile. “Thanks love. Princess, I do believe it’s in our best interest to double patrols in the castle, and have constant watch on every single entrance. Windows, doors, towers – an eye on every corner.”

The Princess shook her head, sighing. “We’re in a bit of a struggle right now financially. The Gala, the Festival, all the damages and repairs – our budget is stretched thin as it is. Doubling patrols is going to stretch our already tight budget tighter. Additionally, if I was a target – all of you, Twilight, Cadence, Luna – you might also be on that very same list. Guards would also have to be doubled at the Crystal Empire, Twilight will need guards quartered in her own Castle – this is a financial disaster. Every public appearance I take from now on is a risk, one I can’t afford – both physically, and monetarily.”

“Oh no, are you really that short on bits, Princess?” Fluttershy asked, her heart going out to the stressed Alicorn.

“Its been a rough year, while the treasury isn’t empty – what’s left has to stretch until the next tax season. I’ve already taken out a loan to help cover the damages that came from the storm, which has to be paid monthly.” She began to pace, her wings fluffing out.

“Well, what about personal guards? Surely you have strong knights that can stay close at hoof to give immediate protection.” Rarity offered, trying her best to be helpful.

“I’m afraid not. The only high ranking Knight qualified for that position is Shining Armor – who’s defensive knowledge outpaces even my own.” Celestia bowed her head to the stallion in question. He smiled, bowing back.

“Thank you, Princess. Your words mean a lot.”

“And Shining would immediately be assigned to his wife, out of respect. So that leaves myself, Luna, and Twilight, lacking personal guards.”

Arin coughed, finally speaking up. “Well, okay. How much does each guard cost per day?” He asked Celestia, who nodded to Luna.

“The average upkeep per guard is sixty four bits per eight hour shift, at seventy two guards over twenty four hours, the total cost per day is…” She flared her horn, an abacus appearing before her. Several beads on several strings, which she quickly flicked around. “4,608 bits a day, over the course of a year that’s… 1,681,920 bits.”

“That’s… immense.” Rarity said, her eyes wide. “And how many bits does the treasury have?”

Celestia sighed. “At the moment, 2,700,000 bits, give or take. By the time tax season reaches us next year, the typical upkeep and the loan would put us around 700,000 bits left. We simply don’t have the budget to stretch it, Shining Armor.”

“It hasn’t been that low… ever, I believe.” Luna said, feeling a little worry creep into her voice. “At least, not in the last several hundred years, as your meticulously kept records would indicate, Sister.”

“We haven’t been under this much stress in several hundred years, that’s why. Nearly every few months, another attack is made on the castle. Another event that requires funding. Another event like your wedding, Cadence, and I’ll be selling my own regalia to make do.”

Cadence gave a shy laugh, blushing. Scratching the back of her head with a hoof. “Well, I didn’t decide to be abducted by Changelings who then carpet bombed the city, after month’s of staking Shiny’s magic barrier and wasting thousands of guard hours on protection.”

Arin’s head fell into his hands. He was actually starting to feel like a leech now.

“Shining, I have a question for you. What are the requirements for becoming a Knight?”

The stallion eyed the Seraph, looking him over. “I know what you’re thinking Arin, but no. You’re a bit too scrawny to handle it. Not unless I sat down and personally instructed you, day in and day out, for at least a year.”

“Think you can shorten it to a week?” Arin asked, smiling shyly. The stallion rolled his eyes.

“...Probably not with you. Honestly, you’re not cut out for the job. Not unless you’ve got a talent for war I need to know about.”

“I have some accuracy with a bow. Does that count?” Arin leaned back on the pillow. It was worth a shot, but he knew the answer.

“Well… actually, yes, that does. Archers are valuable. But that’s a conversation we’ll have after this meeting.”

“Hey, that weird minotaur thing can shoot? Awesome! Just like that time in Daring Do-” Rainbow Dash began, but Pinkie Pie popped up next to her, cutting her off mid speech. Slowly, she lifted a cupcake up – using a hoof to open Dash’s mouth, before gently, softly, pushing it inside. Closing Dash’s mouth, she slid back under the table – vanishing from sight.

Luna blinked. “What?…”

“Back on track… until arrangements can be made, Twilight, you are to stay inside the Castle Walls. Shining – if you can, I need you to train a few Knights to be Elite Knights. Scan our ranks, find somepony qualified for training. Be sure that Cadence stays close, we have few guards to spare.”

“Princess, I do have a few questions.” Twilight piped up, setting another book to the side. “Or more specifically, I have questions for Arin. What are you? You look like a human, like Anonymous – but you’re not as ghastly to deal with.”

Caught off guard with the direct question, he looked to Celestia for guidance. She nodded, allowing it.

“I’m an Inert – a being without magic or wings from my world of Erenorn. My species would be known as a Seraph, to be exact, as the majority of my race bears wings, magic, or both.”

“Strange. You say you don’t have magic, but I can feel it inside of you.” Her eyes narrowed, untrusting of Celestia’s guest. “What’s your part in this? Why are you here?”

Luna interrupted, waving a wing defensively in Arin’s direction. “Arin is in my charge. I wish for him to enter training to be my Knight.”

The room went quiet. Arin was so stunned, he nearly slid off the pillow. Surely Luna didn’t think that highly of him?

“Luna, I already said, he’s too weak-”

“I care not for his strength. I would trust him to defend me. Besides; how often do We make such grand tours of Canterlot? The chances of Arin needing to defend me are slim to none.”

More silence. Cadence looked to Luna, as if searching her with her eyes. Celestia stared her down, wide eyed. Rarity was giving the most adorable smile, as if she knew something others didn’t. Pinkie Pie was making Rainbow Dash chew very slowly, the rainbow Pegasus absolutely bewildered not from Luna, but because Pinkie Pie was still making her chew the cupcake. Fluttershy was hiding under the table, and if questioned, would say she doesn’t like tension. Applejack… was Applejack.

Twilight made her bit to interrupt. To say something, to continue her prying in this supposed ‘innocent bystander’, but the sheer amount of trust and confidence Luna just dumped on the table left her gawking at the two.

After a moment, Shining gave a defeated sigh.

“Very well. He can participate in training. Arin, seek me out past noon in the Central Garden. I’ll have other applicants there; do not disappoint your charge.” He turned to leave the room, Cadence still staring at Luna. She made to speak, but Shining’s voice cut her off. Clutching the bundle that babbled against her chest, she turned to follow.

“Well Luna, I didn’t expect that.” Celestia said. “Mind explaining your reasoning?”

The Lunar Princess nodded, raising her head up into a dignified pose. “I believe that a strong heart and resilience is desirable aspects in a guardian. Arin has showed many traits that would make him suitable for Knighthood; from inner strength, to determination, I believe he would do well in the role.”

Arin felt as if half of those statements were lies; the other half, he was sure was by mistake. She hardly knew him, and yet she’d just… jump in front of a train for him?

It took Celestia a moment, before her smile returned, nodding. “Very well. You have my blessing, Luna. I believe you are in good… hands.” She turned to Twilight, for confirmation. She nodded. “Yes, hands.”

“Do um… I get a say in this?” The Seraph asked, suddenly feeling unsure. “Am I really ready to be a Knight? I know I asked, but… do you really have that much faith in me? And you hardly know me, Luna…”

Luna smiled through the heavy bags under her eyes, nodding. “I would have no one else come to my aide.”

Arin slid back into the comfy pillow, nodding. “Very well. And even if I fail, I’ll try again and again – until I qualify.” He said, through an unsure gulp. He’s persistent. Right?

Luna’s eyes twinkled. “That’s the spirit! Do not falter, brave Knight! You… are…” Her head flopped on the table, giving a soft snore. Just as a waiter placed a pile of pancakes in front of her.

Whistling softly, Celestia slowly moved Luna’s breakfast in front of herself, Pinkie Pie offering her a bottle of syrup from her pink, bubbly mane. Giddy, the Sun Princess accepted.

“I’ll uh… I’ll go ahead and put Luna to bed.” Arin stood up, making his way to the sleeping Alicorn to scoop her up. Surprisingly, she wasn’t too heavy – and she slept right through the shuffling movement.

Out the door, to the left – East wing, down the main hall, north, and up the long tower, all the way to bed. Gently, he sat her down, tossing a blanket over her. She snored very quietly through the whole process, making Arin smile.

“Adorable.” He said, gently scratching her head. She stirred softly, curling up with a smile. He closed the curtains to her balcony, shuttering the room in darkness. The ceiling above had lost its magic, seemingly returning to a dark blue. It was quite sad, he really did like looking up to the stars. But he knew, that once night came, he would see them again. And it was comforting.

In the dining hall, Twilight broke the moment. “Princess, surely you think it’s suspicious, right? How an outsider like this can just… waltz in here, and make friends with both you, and Luna? Days before an assassination?”

“From an outsider’s point of view, I do. He would be a prime suspect for questioning under normal circumstances; in fact, I would have thought of him as an old Changeling, before the downfall of Chrysalis. But, I can assure you, Twilight – he’s no threat to us. In fact, I think he may be a very valuable asset in the near future.” Celestia hummed, scooping up her breakfast.

“Can you clarify a bit more, Princess? I’m unsure myself.” Twilight said, holding that statement to scrutiny.

“I’m afraid not, my former student. It’s more of a feeling… a spark, if you will. In fact, he reminds me of you.”

Chapter 15

The rest of Arin’s morning was spent with Honey Rose in her new room. She had brought some basic adventure books to get started with; she even brought her old pair of reading glasses. On her, they looked absolutely adorable – bubbly sweet pony with glasses? Who knew that cuteness could stop hearts.

By now, Arin had picked up the gist of the language; it wasn’t similar to Seraph by any means, but there were some bits to latch on to. Some syllables were combined, and the alphabet was shorter than his own. By lunch, he was able to read aloud. Slowly. Like a toddler mimicking an opera singer. Or something like that.

A maid delivered two meals to them both, a simpler meal of bread, cheese, and assorted berries with a hearty broth to dip into.

“You should eat quick; especially if you want to be on time for super-important-Knight practice or whatever.” Honey jabbed, smiling smugly. “Mister Oh-So-Valiant Hero.”

“Oh yeah, about that. I was wondering if you wanted to spectate? At least your constant teasing will push me to do better.” Arin scooped up some of the creamy vegetable soup. No meat today, it seems. He wasn’t disappointed; the food was always delicious.

“Definitely. I’m sure there will be a crowd, too – if what you said is true, the Princess should have a free schedule. Maybe I could be her friend, too. Honey, friends with the Ruler of Equestria. I could write a novel on that.”

“Pfft, you’d misspell her name in the first paragraph.” Finishing up his grapes, Arin patted off his shirt and dashed to his feet.

“I didn’t say it would be a good novel.” She replied, bouncing over to the door. “C’mon, I want to see you get your flank kicked by a royal guard. There’s a club for that, actually – but I can’t talk about it.”

A quick turn of the knob, several wrong turns, and lots of directions from guards (and an inevitable escort) finally led them to the ‘main’ garden. The only difference was the fact that it wasn’t enclosed by any means; it was built into the mountain, with a footpath leading up the slopes beyond. Coupled with much more wildlife than expected.

Regardless, it retained a beauty hard to measure in words. Fountains and running water broke the quiet, burbling timidly in the midday sun. Bird song livened the mood, flowers of vast varieties lining stone pathways and dotting the world in color. A cool breeze chilled the air, showing signs of the coming autumn.

And of course, waiting there were Princess Celestia and Princess Cadence; both sitting on a blanket, enjoying a cup of tea. And Shining Armor – along with five other fresh faces, all stallions with varying coats and colors, none of which he recognized immediately, until a voice called out to him.

“Hey Arin!” Vapor Cloud called, a soft purple mane cut short on his head, a warm orange coat filling his body. He bore a burning pinion of a feather for a cutiemark, his wings tensing. “Thought you wouldn’t make it.”

“Aha! A voice I recognize! You guarded my door once, right?”

“Sure did, my name is Vapor Cloud by the way. Since we’re not, y’know, technically on duty for this.” He gave a wink out of sight from Shining, and Arin nodded.

“Good to put a name to a… well, different colored face. You know, I had a feeling you would be orange. Something about that voice – it just gave me that picture.”

Arin offered a hand to shake, and Vapor took it – clenching it tight in his ‘invisible’ grip, as the Seraph had begun to call it. Ponies could just… grip things. It was always weird to him.

“Welcome Arin, and Honey too.” Celestia gave a soft bow to golden-maned mare, the Earth pony blushing. She replied with her own bow – though so much deeper and with the utmost respect.

Oddly enough, Arin never felt the urge to bow. Something about her friendly demeanor, and the fact that she wanted to be his friend – it just gave him the feeling that it would be wrong.

Cadence spoke next, her smile warm and full of… an expression he couldn’t read. But it was there, and it gave him a flutter in his stomach. Did she know something he didn’t?

“Hello Arin, it’s nice to see you again. I’m sorry for the improper meeting from before – I hope you can forgive me?” Her wing shuffled, a little head popping out from underneath. It was absolutely adorable! A tiny pony, hidden beneath her mother’s wing? How come he didn’t know this was a thing!

“Oh! And this would be Flurry Heart, Shining and I’s lovely daughter. Isn’t that right?” She pressed her pink muzzle to the filly, who gave a coo. Hiding back under her wing to avoid too many nuzzles from her affectionate mommy.

Arin couldn’t help but give a soft ‘d’aww’ at the sight.

“At attention!” Shining demanded, stomping a hoof. The five soldiers lined up, Honey flank-checking her pupil to push him into line. He stood up straight, standing a head above Shining Armor – easily, maybe more.

“Alright, you all know the drill. Today is going to befun!I have plans lined out for each and every one of you – tests to outline your capabilities not as an offensive powerhouse, but an observant sentry. From this moment on, of the six of you gathered here – only three will qualify as a Princess’s Personal Guard, of which you will be assigned based on choice of the Princess. And I’m happy to say, this isn’t your typical march and other boring mess. In fact, it’s going to be quite unique; I thought of it myself.”

He marched around the group of stallions, Arin included. “Today, I am not looking for disqualifications based on history or injury. Being a Elite Guard is much different than a Royal Guard – you need more than just a clean record to be suited for the job.”

He spun on his hooves, continuing his aggressive march. “There are only three things I am looking for today. Strength, Endurance, and Perception. Do I make myself clear?”

“Sir yes sir!” The stallions sounded, with Arin botching his a second late; “Sir yes sir!”

“Wonderful! I am not judging a fish’s ability to climb today. All tasks can be completed by all parties. There will be rules for each task I give. I will not repeat myself. Is that clear?”

“Sir yes sir!”

“Very good. Left! Forward Canter!” Shining took the lead in a strong burst of speed, Arin almost stumbling with the sudden order. He wasn’t military trained, but he caught on quick – and began to dash to keep up.

His size difference helped, allowing him to keep pace – for now – without too much difficulty. Just above a jog, not really a run or a sprint – a hard pace, but his weeks working the field in summer, the forge in winter, all gave him the endurance he needed.

They took a clear path through the garden, Arin taking a moment to catch the last few sights of tame animals and wonderful flowers as they approached the base of a long path.

“Form a line! Move, soldiers!” Shining said sternly, stopping just short of the trail. Before them sat a long table – lined with six crossbows and quivers. Shining gave a cough, beginning to explain.

“Your first task is a test of perception. Before you is weaponry – you are all to share the same type of weapon for this task. The bolts provided are magic based. This is not a test of accuracy. Up this path lay twelve targets scattered among the trees. They are small, they are the size of tea saucers and a solid gray. You are each given twelve bolts to fire with. The first participate to fire at a target within a reasonable area will change the color of the target to their bolt’s color, matching the rest in their quiver and the marker on their crossbow. The participate with the least amount of targets hit is disqualified. Stallions, obtain your weapons!”

His sharp, barking order followed a quick dash for the crossbows. Arin was easily able to clip his on to his pants, loading his crossbow in his hand. It was a light draw, with a massive trigger – perfectly sized for a hoof.

Vapor Wave fumbled with his quiver, spilling his bolts on the ground. Cursing under his breath, he bent to start picking them up.

“Form up, move out!” Shining Armor called, drawing the attention of the group. The Unicorns were quick, and instantly fell in line – but Vapor Wave and another pegasi were having trouble.

“Need some help?” Arin asked, quickly stooping to scoop up all the bolts. A flash of his nimble fingers, and it was secured to Vapor’s belt.

“What are you doing? Keep up with the group! I can handle myself-”

“Ah shut up, Vapor. Just take the help and get going. You, c’mere – I’ll put it on.” Arin swatted Vapor’s flank, pushing him to rejoin with the others as they disappeared behind the treeline. He gave a curt nod, before galloping to keep up.

With a snap, the quiver stuck snuggly to the stallion’s waist. He was quiet the whole time, only watching in confusion. “Aren’t you worried about being disqualified?”

“You think I’m qualified to begin with?” The Seraph laughed, helping him load his crossbow. “I offered to join, Luna put me up to it. What’s your name, Soldier?”

Arin took ahold of his own crossbow, dashing into the woods with the blue maned stallion by his side. “Flash Sentry, but you can just call me Flash. You’re Arin, right?” He said, flapping his wings to pull ahead.

“Yeah, c’mon, they’re just up ahead.” Arin sprinted forward, focusing in on the group. Flash Sentry sliding to a stop behind him, turning the crossbow to the left and firing.

Confused, Arin could hear the small sound of tinkling in the distance. Shining called out, “The First target has been hit. Eleven left. Keep up.”

Slowing his pace as he caught up to Vapor on the back, Flash trotted up beside him. “Nope, I don’t think you’re qualified at all. Thanks for the help though.” He gave a cocky smile, his tail flicking.

“Yeah, you’re welcome. Just trying to help.” Arin said. He did feel a pang of rivalry hit him with how he spoke down to him, and he wanted nothing more than to turn the crossbow on the stallion and pop him in the flank – but he resisted the urge, fighting himself.

You’re a different person now. Don’t let your time in Erenorn influence you. He told himself, breathing in a sigh. You are here to experience this, nothing more. Success will come with persistance, if it’s meant to be.

Vapor Wave slowed his trot as Flash pulled ahead, keeping his eye on Arin. “You alright? You look like you wanted to kick his ass for a moment there.”

“Yeah yeah, fine. Just letting some demons go. I don’t expect to qualify, I just want to give it my best.” Arin replied, examining his crossbow. A hoof darted across his chest, stopping him in his place. Vapor gave him a nod, his eyes pointing to a small target hidden in the trees.

As if taking the cue, Arin pointed his crossbow up at it, and fired. A soft tinkling followed, the target painting green.

“Two of twelve targets have been hit, showing some promise, I see.” Shining called out, withdrawing a small slate from his saddle bag. His eyebrows knitted, turning back to look at Arin before trotting onward.

“Let’s keep moving, Vapor. I owe you a target.” Arin reloaded his crossbow, turning his eyes to the trees.

Several minutes passed as they kept a slow trot through the hiking trail. Another two targets were taken – one by Flash, and another by one of the Unicorns up front.

“I will give this one warning. Up ahead the terrain becomes rough. You will need to pay attention to your hooves if you want to keep them intact. There are pitfalls for those who keep their eyes above the ground. Those who falter will be rescued by Recon.”

“Vapor, keep your eye out for targets. I’ll keep an eye out for anything below the knees.”

“On it. First one is mine.”

Within a minute, Arin’s hand shot out against Vapor’s chest, moving him around a pothole that could have led to a twisted ankle – or worse. Ahead, one of the Unicorns darted forward at something white in the leaves – stumbling and crashing as he hit a hole. Flash Sentry passed him at a steady trot, taking this moment to score a third target, cantering around his fallen comrade like the obstacle he was.

Arin approached cautiously from behind, offering a hand to the fallen Unicorn. He had a light blue mane, and a dark coat. Groaning, he gently took the aid – standing up.

“Why help me? I can barely walk, leave me. I’m weak. The Princess needs a strong guard, not an idiot who can’t see a stupid hole.”

“The only thing weak about you is your belief in yourself. Get up, before I start carrying you.” Arin tugged him to his hooves, letting him rest his weight against him for the moment.

“Thanks… Ice Lance, by the way. I was hoping that would be my first target.” He shook his aching hoof, testing his weight on it. “Fuck… it hurts. I don’t think I can go on.”

“You’ve got this. C’mon, lean on me. We’ll at least get you through this forest, so you don’t have to wait for a cart to roll around.” Arin began forward, letting the Unicorn limp against him. Falling behind wasn’t a big issue for him, he had a target. At the very least, he could say he got one.

“Only seven targets left. The Soldier with the lowest score will be disqualified. Keep moving, I didn’t invite colts did I?”

To the left, Arin could just notice it. The gleam of a white plate, hidden in the shade with only a fleck of light touching the rim. He gave a whistle to Vapor, who missed his chance when another Unicorn’s bolt struck true, just before him.

“And that makes six! Ice Lance, you have zero. If you want this position you have to earn it! Move!”

More marching followed, with Arin guiding Vapor and Ice around holes, the other two scanning the trees for targets. Ice quickly got his first – popping it with Arin’s help – and Vapor took his second. The third Unicorn up front got his first, leaving them with only two targets left for the path. As they made it around the bend, Shining gave another announcement.

“The path gets worse from here, before turning back to calmer ground. Two targets. The only ones allowed to fire from now on are Arin, Ice Lance, and Cinder Court. The Stallion who doesn’t nail a target is disqualified. All others, Crossbows away.”

“I’ll make you a deal, Ice. I’ll keep an eye on the ground, you get the next target – then we swap, and you watch the ground, and I get the next target. Sound good?”

“I can do that. Again… thank you. I wouldn’t have made it this far without your help.”

More potholes took over the road, as the trail grew more dense in fauna. They were nearing the summit, it seemed. Arin gently pushed the injured Unicorn to the left, avoiding a steep dip in the trail, as he took aim at another target. That familiar tinkle of chimes road the wind, as Shining called out.

“Arin, Cinder Court, you have one chance to qualify. Don’t waste it.” Shining said, as the trees began to thin. The sunlight added to the difficulty, the last target hidden in the shadows beneath boughs of the trees. With his eyes to the woods, the entered the last clearing.

And he saw it. His crossbow raised up, aiming for the target and – the sound of chimes broke his aim. It shifted red, and his eyes darted ahead to the front of the group.

Flash gave a triumphant smile, pointing to the target for Cinder. Arin sighed. Oh well.

“Alright, wonderful work all. Let’s reach the summit and we’ll talk.” Shining said, as all weapons were holstered to their quivers.

Sighing, Arin kept pace with the group, helping Ice Lance stick to his hooves through the rocky trail. As the trees cleared and they stood on the calm mountain, the piles of snow braced against the stony path. Arin giving a cool shiver.

Perhaps being close Sir Lance the whole way eased the chill of the mountain air.

“The scores are as follows: Flash Sentry, with three points, is qualified! Vapor Cloud, Cinder Court, Scorch Shot, Ice Lance, with two points, also qualify! And Arin, with one point, qualifies.”

Arin sighed; at least he could give Luna a story. Wait.

“Huh? I… I qualify?” Arin asked, his jaw falling open. “I only got one target.”

“Yes, but you also did something important; you worked for the benefit of others, at the cost of your own chances of scoring a point. In truth, this wasn’t just a test of perception, it was a test of empathy. And by these marks, I am willing to give you three bonus points, giving you a total score of four. Flash, you gain one bonus point for assisting Scorch Shot, giving you a total of four. Vapor Cloud, you worked in tandem with Arin and Ice Lance to pick out targets and avoid obstacles, you and Ice Lance are awarded one point.”

“Then who is disqualified, Captain?” Flash Sentry asked, almost sneering at Arin from the corner of Shining’s vision. “Surely this thing isn’t guard material. And by my count, that would mean Cinder and Scorch both failed with two points.”

“I wasn’t finished speaking. I have deductions to make as well. Flash Sentry, you threw your comrades to the wind to achieve your goals. When Ice Lance tripped dashing for a target, you not only ignored him – but went for the target instead. You will be deducted two points, giving you a total of two.”

“What! Why? That’s not part of the objective!”

“A guard to the Princess is not meant to directly engage threats unless no other options exist. You are meant to protect your charge at all costs; this spreads to this task. By ignoring those around you, you put them – and yourself – at risk. The target was identified by Ice Lance first. I will instead grant him a point, giving him four, to make up for the two points deducted from you.”

“This is insane! If the threat is the targets, then I prevailed! I eliminated the most targets!”

“Are you judging my orders invalid, Soldier?” Shining growled, looming over the blue maned pegasi. He quickly backed down, his tail darting between his legs. “It takes more than quick reflexes to guard royalty, and opportunistic ventures will get you nothing but a dead charge. Do you understand?”

“Yes Sir!” He said, backing up a bit.

“Now you know my reasoning for this. Flash Sentry, you are disqualified on the grounds of being apathetic to your brothers in arms. That attitude has no place here in the Royal Guard. Return to the barracks immediately. DISMISSED!”

The last word came out like a bark, and the stallion quickly took to the sky – flying back towards the castle.

“Now, let’s return for the next task.” Shining said, completely unphased. “Ice Lance – if you are unfit to continue, you may visit the medical ward for treatment. You will be given an Honorable Dismissal from these trials, allowing you to return on another day. Do you wish to continue?”

“Yes sir. My hoof isn’t broken or sprained – just shocked from the fall. I should be fine by the time we return, and the pain stops.”

“Very well. Forward, march! Eyes to the ground, don’t break formation – one row, behind!” Shining Armor marched through the woods, leading the pack back down the mountain.

Arin sighed. Well, maybe he’s more qualified than he thought.

Chapter 16

Returning to the Castle Gardens, Arin was happy to see Honey chatting away with the Princesses so casually. Before, she was a bit of a nervous mess when talking to Celestia – but the buzz of excitement dulled, and she was able to hold a happy chat, especially about Arin.

“Oh, and you should have seen how much he squirmed in the bathtub. He hated it! Like he’s never been touched before!” She laughed, drawing a giggle from Celestia and a snort from Cadence.

“Oh! Arin! How did it go?” Honey said, bouncing to her hooves as they returned from their march.

“It went alright – I passed the first test! Shame about Flash Sentry though, I think he pissed off Shining Armor.” Arin rested a hand on his hip, laughing softly to himself. He wasn’t mad at the pegasus – but he definitely didn’t feel bad for him, either.

“Oh, Flash Sentry? He was always a bit of a wild card, especially around Twilight. I’m not shocked, to be quite honest. He’s been trying to get into her castle for a while now, if you know what I mean.” Celestia said, rolling her eyes. Cadence couldn’t help but choke on her tea at the raunchy comment – from Celestia, no less!

“Princess!” The pink Alicorn blushed, “Gossip for closed doors, please! Shiny has had it out for him since day one in the Ranks.”

“Strange, I’m sure Shining has had it out for him since he put in the application to be a Royal Guard. I honestly don’t know how he was accepted.” Celestia said, resting a hoof to her chin in thought.

“Oh, I have an idea. You were eating a brownie, as I recall, stamping randomly on proposals and applications…”

“Oh, right. That.” Celestia laughed, as Shining Armor approached from the group.

“C’mon Arin. Rejoin the group, if you keep up the good work I’ll be teaching you how to be a Knight in no time.” He winked, laughing. “Then again, I don’t think you’ll make it – but you’ve proven me wrong so far, might as well keep going.”

“Right right – Honey, I know it’s a big favor, but could you not talk about our first meeting? To my friend?” Arin pouted, crossing his arms.

“Whatever you say, handsome.” She waved her hoof, laughing, causing Cadence to blush and Celestia to snort in a giggling mess.

Rejoining the group of four stallions, they all stood to attention as Shining began his march around them once again.

“This next task is simply a test of endurance. You will all be equipped with a heavy burden of weights, and made to keep standing. The weight is immense. But there is one exception – you are able to share your weights with others. No burden is held alone. The task ends when all participants submit or crumble. Ready? Forward, march!”

They made their way across the garden, heading more towards the west this time, instead of north towards the mountain trail. Reaching a toolshed of sorts, five sets of heavy bags were left on a small table. Each set had six weights, tied to twos – meaning three burdens for each participant.

“Take your bags and equip them. Today is a marvelous day to stand and watch the clouds, wouldn’t you agree?”

The group approached, Arin seizing a bag and giving it a tug. It must have weighed at least a third of his own weight – meaning he would be standing still with it on his shoulders. Somehow, he didn’t feel ready – as he slung them around his neck, closing his eyes.

A third of his weight? More like half. And he was sure he weighed more than the average stallion – so if it hurt him, the others were definitely struggling too. Stumbling forward into a line, the group went quiet, focusing on their burdens.

Within five minutes, Arin was breathing heavy. Ten, and sweat was trickling down his brow. He looked to his right at Vapor Wave, who was clenching his teeth from the weight. On his left, Ice Lance looked distant. In a dark place, his legs shaking beneath him. Head hanging low, breathing hoarsely.

Without saying anything, he reached over to the Unicorn – plucking one of the heavy bags from his back and – just barely – setting it on his shoulders. Ice gasped, turning his sweat-dripping face to look at Arin.

“You’re… fuckin’… crazy…” He said hoarsely, as Arin tuned him out. “You’re gonna… kill yourself, you fuckin’… stupid… minotaur!”

“Shhhuut the fuck up.” Arin gasped out, his own legs wobbling from the weight. He reached deep, panting. Thinking back to his times on one of the Noble’s farms, when he had to carry massive bags of seeds, two at a time, on his shoulders. He quickly extinguished that thought, letting his minds eye drift inward.

He thought of Celestia, and her warm smile. The way she seemed to carry an elegance with her, wherever she went. Her warm voice, her cake addiction. It was sweet memories. Then he thought of Luna, and her bursts of high octane energy – a warmth and a kindness that was hard to replace, how she genuinely liked him. Honey Rose, that sweet, crazy, bubbly mare – and her determination to make him smile.

Determination. He was determined. The thought of it alone gave him strength, and his legs quit shaking. The pain from the weight turning to a dull numbness, as his eyes drifted to Vapor Cloud.

He looked fit to pass out. His hand reached out, quietly, gently, lifting the massive weight from the Pegasi’s back. The pony’s legs quit shaking, as he looked up to Arin with a sweat covered brow.

“If you kill yourself over me, I’m not going to miss your damn funeral over some… broken legs, you persistent bastard.” His voice faltered, but quickly snapped back as he stood up straighter. Panting hard, exerting, but not failing.

Arin couldn’t lift this bag up. He couldn’t move his arms. He couldn’t move his legs. Breathing came rarely, and in desperate gasps. But he persisted.

Don’t just be blunt. Be helpful. He thought to himself. The same words he thought when trying to comfort Luna, after being a smartass to her.

The sound of a stallion collapsing faintly echoed into his mind, his eyes parting open to see Scorch Shot on the ground, panting. Shining using his magic to lug the massive weights off of him, freeing him from the mass. Vapor Cloud, seeing the first fall, quickly fell afterwords, sighing – but not a broken mess like Scorch.

A minute passed. Two. Arin couldn’t open his eyes anymore. His calves were volcanoes, the feet supporting him the magma pain that shot up into his body. He suppressed the sensation, his right hand threatening to give out and drop the weight.

“A-Arin…” Ice Lance grunted, keeping his weights on for his own dignity. “Drop it, it’s over. We made it.”

He tried to move his arm. It wouldn’t budge. A second later, Ice Lance collapsed on the floor, clutching his hoof in agony.

“Ice Lance, you require medical attention. I will consider you for a position when you’re more fit to finish.” Shining said, stripping the two weights from his back. The stallion looked over Arin.

“Arin, stop, you can drop those weights. You look like you’re about to die.” The Captain said, genuine concern plaguing his voice.

Arin didn’t move.

“Arin?” He softly tapped Arin’s chest. The Seraph fell over backwards, the massive sandbags making a soft cushion to land on behind him.

“…Well alright then.”

Arin awoke to a cold splash of water across his face, darting up with a gasp. His muscles ached and burned, arms limp as he looked around desperately in the sunlight.

“You qualify, Arin. Congratulations. That will be you, Crimson Court, Ice Lance, and Vapor Cloud. Get up. There’s one last task to perform.”

Shining offered a hoof, Arin taking it as he stumbled to his feet. He staggered for a moment, his legs shaking a bit from the sudden strain.

“You can quote me on this; I’m impressed. You took around 167 heaps for at least five minutes; that’s the weight of one and two thirds of a full grown stallion on your shoulders. Keep in mind that for travel, a well built stallion could carry at most, thirty heaps. And for quick movement, twenty or less. One hundred heaps is the same as carrying another on your back, and you excelled… for a while, at least.”

Shining looked over the Seraph, nodding. “I underestimated you. Get in line.”

Arin nodded, breathing deep. Brushing himself off, he staggered to the two other stallions.

“Alright. Excellent work all, color me impressed. This was partly a test in your physical endurance, but also how far you’re willing to exert yourself for others. Arin did especially well in that regard, clocking in ten minutes of extra weight. In truth, none of you had to share those bags – it does nothing to affect your score by any means. But it further proves who you are, not as Guards, but as stallions. Or uh… Seraphs.” Shining kept his march around the four remaining participants, eyeing them each with pride.

“What about Ice Lance?” Arin asked, finally at ease.

“I’m afraid that his injury put his test on hold. The next task is one of pure strength, and he wouldn’t be able to hold his ground. Keep in mind that part of being a Personal Guard to the Princess – an Elite Guard – is maintaining your own health as well, and fighting your limits in the most extreme of cases – which he did exceptionally well.Princess Celestia weighs seventy heaps, on her last check up – how far could any of you carry her, if things went awry? Through the main hall? Up the stairs, to one of the emergency tunnels? When would you collapse?

“The answer to that question is never. You can’t give up. You are a Princess’s last line of protection in the event of an emergency. While all Princesses are magically superior – they are mortal to killing blows, especially ones that come in the dark, in crowded situations, or in close encounters. If they exhaust themselves, or are targeted beyond your control, you have to be able to carry them. You bare their burdens. Today’s example was more so your ability to stand that weight. The next task is to move weight – whether it be a barricade, or holding a shield wall, or simply holding a door to buy them time, the next task is important for protecting your charge.”

“So what about being fighters? Aren’t we supposed to be great warriors, too?” Crimson Court asked, frowning. “You mentioned it earlier…”

“That’s part of your strength test; you need immense strength to protect the Princess, whether it’s from directly absorbing a magical blow, or simply blocking a door, your defense is your offense. Your job isn’t to smite the smallest of flies that approach her, but to basically throw yourself in the way of whatever is trying to kill her. This is not a job for the feint of heart, you all know that; you’re glorified meat shields. Don’t take that as a threat; you’re still awarded a weapon to hold, and armor to bare. But you are not trained to take down an army, in the end. In history, all of that training means nothing when your first duty is protecting your charge at all costs.”

There was a stony silence that followed that speech, Arin shuffling his feet nervously. Meat shield, huh? Not the first time Inerts have been tossed in front of an army with nothing but a slab of metal, told to ‘defend’. But this was a lot more crucial. A life was in his hands, and in this case, it would be someone close to him.

“Empathy, perception, endurance, and raw strength – all essential components to an Elite, Personal Guard. A Knight. Any citizen can be a Knight – but it takes a special pony… and in Arin’s case, uh…” Shining tapped his chin, “…thing, to do it. Seraph. Sorry Soldier.”

He shrugged. “Not a problem, Sir.”

With a nod, he continued. “You need all of these traits and then some to make it. Perception – the ability to see a threat – is the most important. A sentry doesn’t watch their charge, they watch around them, doorways, entrances, exits, who enters an area… as Guards, you all have this experience, first hoof – except Arin of course, though that doesn’t matter. Three of you will be entering advanced training, which will cover any holes in your knowledge.”

He began to march towards the forest path once more, commanding them to follow. “Endurance is crucial. To keep going, to take a blow and stand again – it’s necessary. If an Assassin strikes, and you take the fatal blow – we lose a brave soldier. If the Princess dies, you have failed your nation, your charge, and yourself. You must not be afraid to throw yourself into the line of fire. That’s what empathy is for; the ability to feel for others. It gives you the urge to do just that.

“And finally, Strength. All of those mean nothing if you can’t hold your ground. This way – to the left of the path, through these bushes.”

Taking a small path across the trail, he led the group into a small clearing just beyond the gardens. In front of them sat a large stone, round and heavy – roughly crafted, as if blasted apart by magic. Judging by Shining’s personality, it probably was.

“This isn’t a task any of you can share. We’ll do this one at a time. Do you see this mountain we’re perched on? Alone, you’re all gonna take turns trying to move this boulder as far as you can, up the hill. Don’t worry about it crashing into the garden if you fail – it wont get past me. Now, I believe the second to collapse would have been Ice Lance – and he is out of commission. The third would be you, Arin. You’re up.”

Arin frowned, looking over the impressive bolder. That seemed unfair, shouldn’t the weakest go first? It must have been… five times his weight, coming up to his waist, made of a course type of stone. He frowned looking over it, feeling it with his hands.

“And this is supposed to prove my strength, or something like that?” He asked, giving it a push. It rolled slightly at the touch, round enough to get some movement from a nudge.

“Yep. I went through similar trials ages ago, when I became a Knight myself. That was before my commander passed. And keep in mind – we’re excluding about thirty other tests, some written, to open the door and get you all in. On top of around a dozen more grueling physical tests, too. Call yourselves lucky.” Shining offered, approaching from the side.

“And how much do you think this weighs?” Arin gave it a shove, feeling it roll slightly up the hill before coming to a rest at his feet.

“I would say… two hundred heaps, more or less. Possibly three hundred, or half a tonne. So three stallions. Nervous?” Shining asked, waiting for him to start.

“No no, just worried I’ll break my back. Promise me you’ll visit me in the hospital if this crushes me on the way down?”

Shining rolled his eyes, giving a grin. “I’ll try.”

Arin straighted out his back and rolled the boulder forward, grunting as it began to move. Slowly, steadily, inch by inch until it made a full rotation up the hill. The distance grew as he closed his eyes, focusing on his task.

The steep slope, the heavy weight, his mind fading back into the toil of work. It felt similar to moving stone from the quarry, in the town of Amel Alora. He remembered vividly working there for a time past a siege, the capitol requiring hewn basalt to fashion new walls for the Castle.

He fell into the steady beat on the grass, breathing deep and ragged. Inerts were strong – stronger than many other races, from their heritage – but this was back breaking. He could feel the sweat pooling on his neck, dripping down to the weeds below. The incline wasn’t massive – but it was gaining gradually, becoming steeper with each labored step.

His arms burned. His back ached. He could feel that familiar wobble in his legs, as his muscles threatened to give out, clearing his mind to bring back happy thoughts.

The last task. Don’t give up. Push. His mind wandered to the warmth of the sunlight, the happy conversations he shared with his new friends. Gosh, he felt so immature when he thought of having friends; an Inert like him had no time for that back on Erenorn. But that didn’t matter now. Here, he was no longer just a magic lacking creature; he was a citizen, a friend, and soon, an Elite Guard to Princess Luna.

Why she would want him, he would never know.

Step step step…

A rock broke his momentum, his arms threatening to cave. He grunted, leaning his full weight into the boulder as it heaved, and crushed the rock into the softer dirt.

Step step step…

The weeds grew taller, lacking maintenance.

Step step step…

His breath was catching in his throat. He was no longer breathing through his nose, desperately gasping for air.

Step… step… step…

His legs shuddered, buckling. He opened his eyes, vision dark from the strain.

Step…

His arms stopped responding, and he cast his gaze desperately. If he fell now, he would be crushed to a pulp.

His legs wouldn’t move. His hips couldn’t turn into another step. The weight of the boulder lessened, a magic aura surrounding it. Shining armor stood by his side, letting the exhausted Seraph fall to his knees. Desperately hugging the sweat-coated stone, a hand squeezing his chest over his heart.

“That’s enough Arin. You did it. Relax. You’re more than capable of being an Elite Guard for Princess Luna.” He smiled, giving a wink. “Also, you might want to move.”

Rolling to the side and out of the way of the boulder, Shining let it slowly roll back down the hill. His magic encompassing it, stopping it where it started. Arin risked a peak to see how far he came, shocked at his own progress.

He had traveled up a steep slope – possibly three stories up, the edge of the forest not more than three dozen steps away. It wasn’t a record – he wasn’t the strongest Inert in Milla Serine, after all – but he felt absolutely proud of how far he came. He rested there, letting his taut muscles clench and seize several moments more before relaxing, spent.

Crimson Court approached the boulder next, stepping behind it. A few words between him and Shining, and he pushed onwards. Slowly making progress up the mountain’s steep slope. Arin watched, feeling every step the stallion took, using his strong hindlegs to move and inch that rock up the hill.

It felt stupid. These tasks – how could they prove you worthy of being a knight? Sure, he did it, and he accomplished everything he could – but it seemed poorly planned. The morals behind it, sure, they worked – and he could see the necessity to being perceptive, but moving a rock up a hill? It felt like a stretch to him, even as he lay there. Then again, Shining did say that there were more tasks, cut out to save time. And that these were unique.

Crimson’s steps grew shorter, as Shining kept pace beside him. He was already at the halfway point, and he was hitting a wall. Just by looking, Arin knew that kind of struggle. When you hit a point that you can’t keep moving, and your body begins to give. He felt that too, when he rolled over a rock – and he barely overcame it.

Crimson Court, on the other hand, did not. Shining stopped the rock in his magic, directing Crimson to step to the side. Crimson didn’t fall over, merely shuffled out of the way as Shining directed the giant stone back down.

Vapor Cloud’s turn. He didn’t say anything to Shining – not like Arin could hear it – only listened as the former Guard Captain spoke. With a nod, he began to push – picking up a quicker pace in the beginning, before evening out near the slope.

Arin found himself cheering the Guard on. He barely knew him – but he wanted to see him succeed. That rock made steady progress up the mountain, turning over itself again and again. Vapor Wave was still exhausted from the last test – they all were – but it showed more with him. He kept that weight on him for an hour. Arin was shocked that he could move at all; more so that he didn’t falter when he surpassed Crimson Court, who glared at him with every step.

That boulder grew closer with every waking moment, Arin able to spot the sweat off the Pegasi’s coat. He could even hear him growling in frustration, grating his teeth as he fought back curses.

His legs locked, not more than a stone toss away from Arin. And for a moment, the Seraph was shocked. Did he just beat every highly trained guard here? He knew he was strong from constantly laboring – but was he really stronger than a full grown pony stallion? He wasn’t this strong back on Erenorn, that was certain.

Another step, and Shining’s magic gently took ahold of the boulder. Vapor fell onto his stomach, panting, rolling to the side at the Prince’s command. Once again, he led the rock back down the hill, realigning it in place.

“C-Come here often?” Arin asked, splayed eagle in the soothing green.

“Too… often… for my… tastes…” Vapor panted. “But I got as far as I wanted. You set high standards, my friend.”

Arin caught a short laugh in his throat, coughing up much needed moisture. “Friend? What’d I do to deserve that?” He said between deep breathes, regaining his composure.

“You have no idea how nervous I was back at that first task. Without your help, I would have fumbled that bolt pouch a thousand times, got lost, and probably get mauled by a bugbear or something.” He said after a few minutes of deep breathing. “It’s hard to earn my trust, but after that, you’ve got a loyal friend for life. You really knew how to get my mind straight. Thanks.”

“Ha… tell that to Celestia. I needed to make two more friends, and I guess this counts, right?” Arin slowly leaned up, leaving the pool of sweat he made to dry in the afternoon sun. “Maybe I’ll get to hang out in the guard barracks with you sometime, when you’re off. Would be a nice change of pace from the girls.”

“Nah… after our training coming up, we’ll be staying with the Princesses.” He laughed, patting his chest with a hoof. “We’ll get to talk when they hang out together.”

Arin pulled himself closer, his eyebrows knitting. “What do you mean, stay with the Princesses? We already stay in the castle.”

“Elite Guards sleep in their charge’s bedroom, in their own separate bed, of course. Why do you think Shining got with Cadence? Fuckin’… good looks? Okay, bad example. But yeah.” Vapor spun his hoof in a circle, breathing deep. “We’re basically glued to our charges from here on out, especially when they rest. Gotta watch the room while they sleep or whatever.”

He rested his elbows on his knees, thinking. Does that mean he has to flip his sleep schedule for Luna? While he didn’t mind being up at night – it was going to be a tough change for him. He always rose with the sun, it was the best time to work after all.

“By the way, Vapor… which Princess are you hoping to protect?” Arin asked, plucking some grass between his fingers. He was feeling uneasy about this sudden change to his life; he thought it was going to be an in-public thing, not a 24/7 commitment.

“Well, I’m hoping for Princess Celestia myself. I always feel like my heart could fly around her, but it’s not something a normal Royal Guard like me could have ever talked about. Hopefully she sees that. And it’ll be nice wearing custom armor – no more white fur magic bullshit.” He waved his orange hoof around, running it through his violet mane. “Or Princess Twilight. It would just be a more interesting job, y’know? She’s all over the place – always out, adventuring and… y’know, it’d be cool. Maybe one of her duties would bring her around to Los Pegasus, I’d love to hit up the slots.”

Arin raised an eyebrow at that; what the hell were slots? Actually – he didn’t want to know. He rather not sound like an idiot. He already had to roll with that ‘magical electricity’ stuff – magic, that’s what it was in the end.

“How about you, Arin? I don’t even know who you’d want to protect.”

Arin scratched the back of his head – a nervous habit, laughing. “Well, Luna requested I be allowed to participate, so that I could become her Guard.”

“No fucking way.” Vapor chuckled. “The blue bat out of hell has a soft spot for you? I thought she was going to like, suck your blood or something when she dismissed us the other day.”

“Haha, no, in fact, she’s my friend.”

“…You know, I would instantly think you’re lying, but I’m inclined to believe that. Friend, huh? Well, what’s she really like then?” Vapor wave turned to his side, looking back to Arin.

“Well, she’s sweet and kind, and she really does want to teach me magic. She’s had problems making friends, from what she’s told me, and we do have a bit in common. Not much, but a good starting point.”

“Sweet? Kind? Bullspit, you’re lying.” He chuckled, slapping the ground with a hoof. “I’m sure she’s just getting you cozy so she can jump you and suck out your blood.”

Arin frowned, feeling a bit offended at that. Vapor saw the reaction, and retraced his steps. “But in all seriousness, I’m happy for you. A lot of Guards don’t like her for varying reasons – her mood, her scheduling, the lack of public appearances. But hey, if she’s cool to you, I think that’s awesome. And Arin? I’m just joking with you, my colt. I wouldn’t stab you in the back by insulting Luna. It’s all jokes.”

Feeling a little better, Arin nodded. “Well, I’ll get Luna, and you’ll get cake butt. By the way, she’s in sugar withdrawal from the diet. Hope you’re okay with that.”

“Uh… should I be worried?”

“If you come without candy, yes.” Arin laughed, his eyes falling on a familiar sight… pushing up the mountain, inch by inch. They were so wrapped in their conversation, they didn’t even notice.

“No fucking way, is that…?” Vapor Cloud said, watching in awe as Ice Lance pushed past Crimson Court.

“It is!” He shouted, “Ice Lance! You can do it! Push man, push!” Arin laughed, but got no response. Shining walking steadily beside him.

“Holy shit, he’s stronger than I thought.” Vapor commented, clopping his front hooves together. Shining’s magic stopped Ice in his tracks, confusing the Unicorn. He looked up, before looking back to Crimson Court.

“Well, we know who our third Elite is.” Arin said with a smile, clapping for the soon-to-be Knight.

Ice cheered, collapsing in victory.

Chapter 17

After their trials, Arin, Ice Lance, and Vapor Cloud were rushed through dozens of compressed courses on being an actual Elite Guard. Arin learned many things; how to see without looking, for one, which taught him how to note the characteristics and movement of an individual without directly focusing on them. He learned about identifying sniper positions, and how to draw intent just from looking at a face.

He learned take down maneuvers that would work on even Unicorns, stumping their magic while also pinning them down. Shining also described how to temporarily stun a pony, with a very hard, quick jab to the snout. He called it the tactical boop, which was an absolutely terrible, yet memorable name.

In the mornings before these classes, he would study hard with Honey Rose, who rarely got to see him anymore. She was a bit irked about being made to stay in the castle – but being pampered and treated like royalty by the staff made up for it. Additionally, it meant she could tease her favorite ‘patient’, often times dragging him out of bed to toss him in the bathtub to start his mornings off right.

She often had to help him through his study, as some words were a little much for his young knowledge of the language. Arin had to learn a year’s worth of Royal Guard training before graduation, just so he could understand tactical formations and calls for movement on the fly. Part of being trained as a Guard was knowing a call, and where he would stand in that call, if he needed to join it. And even after the official knighting Ceremony – he was going to be assigned literal homework. Studying just to catch up to Shining in some way, under his written guidance from the Crystal Empire.

On top of that, he had little time to meet with Celestia or Luna during these days. Celestia’s schedule was topheavy, and most of his training took place from noon until supper time, where he had to go back to his room and study. Ice Lance and Vapor Wave would occasionally stop by his room, quills and inkpots ready, to study as well. Simply because the barracks were a bit too rowdy as it was. But every spare moment he could spare, went to Luna. Luna Luna Luna. She apparently needed him like a foal needs a plushie!

Thankfully, there wasn’t a final exam. The courses themselves were simply too thorough, and the job too dire, to really require it. Shining Armor was the exam, and studying under him was to be constantly scrutinized on your memory of every subject in his book, and his book included dozens of years of Guarding, Guard Captain, and Prince of an Empire.

At one point, Arin was pretty sure he had to drill out his ability to walk properly to retain everything Shining wanted to stuff in his head.

And it didn’t help that his Sister, Princess Twilight, sat in the class – eyeing the potential recruits curiously, while taking every note she could into her own book.

Why was she studying this? Didn’t she have anything else better to do?

At the close of the first month, Arin stayed behind after class to read over a particularly fruitful chapter on vantage points and stealth. He was standing by the book shelf in the small office, reading quietly to himself.

Lowering the book, he found a pair of purple eyes staring up at him from behind the paperback.

“Oh, uh… hi Princess Twilight.” He said, a bit shocked from the sudden appearance of the purple Alicorn. Twilight smiled.

“Hello Arin! I had some questions I’ve been meaning to ask you.” She held that smile, directing him to take a seat on one of the few pillows around the room. Of course Canterlot didn’t have a proper classroom – it was Shining’s old office, before he moved to the Crystal Empire.

“Uh… sure.” Flopping into the red cushion, he set the book on his side, leaning forward with his arms for support to give her attention.

“Right! Alright, first, I want to know what are you, exactly. You look like a homo sapian, though you lack Anon’s distinct vocal pattern and knowledge on Earth’s events, from what I gather.” Twilight said, withdrawing her notebook from her satchel on her side. A quill appeared, and she opened to a fresh page.

“…The hell is an Anon? Or a homo whatsit? I’m a Seraph – Lower Class, Inert from my world of Erenorn.” He said in reply.

“Great! Now you said you’re Inert, do you mind going over that for me? I want to know what that means to you.” Her scribbling continued. If she had a pair of glasses, he might consider some type of pony-therapist.

Arin frowned, twiddling his thumbs as he thought.

“An Inert from my world is a being who shows no inherit signs of magic. They can not cast spells willingly, though some may channel magic into crafting to create unique trinkets. I am a Lower Class civilian Inert – this means that I am considered below an Ascended, and I lack all magic to distinguish my value. And being a Lower Class Inert means I’m completely free of magic, at least, that’s what I’m classified as on Erenorn.”

“I see… Now Arin, why are you lying to me?”

“Uh… I am?” Arin couldn’t help but blink at the accusation. He didn’t even know he was lying. Was he? Did he slip up and say something wrong?

“You say you lack magic, correct? Yet I can sense it within you. It’s there – and I know magic, I’m the Princess of Magic. What I want to know is, why are you trying to hide that from me?”

“I’m not hiding anything? Both Celestia and Luna say I have magic inside of me, I’m just telling you my history. I was classified as Inert on my world. They don’t have this… magic detection spell you all keep casting on me at random. At best we’ve got sages that can detect magical auras on powerful Seraphs.” Arin clutched his book in worry. She wasn’t going to do something to him in this room, was she?

“I see. Well then, I guess that settles it. I will need to study you further, for the magic of science, of course. You will be my Knight, once I convince Luna that it’s proper, of course.” She said with a smile, leaving Arin bewildered.

“Excuse me?” He said, bolting upright.

“I am choosing you to be my Personal Guard. Which means you’ll be staying with me in Ponyville. It will give me plenty of time to study you and your magic, and figure out exactly what makes you tick. You’re an anomaly; more so than Anonymous, and I plan to remedy that. I’ll talk with my brother and have it arranged, pack your things for the trip, Arin.”

Her horn flared with a brilliant flash of magic, leaving him absolutely flabbergasted as she vanished in an instant. A pit of worry formed in his stomach, clutching the book hard in his grasp. He bolted upright, as if looking for her only to remember a critical rule he learned about Unicorns; they could teleport.

Dashing out of the room, he made his way north – he was on the East Wing, second floor, and he needed to get to the dining hall quickly. He didn’t agree to this, and Luna wouldn’t either. In fact, he was actually quite terrified of a potential change of hooves. He didn’t like the thought of being sent away out of his comfort zone, to a strange, studious loner alicorn. Sliding around a corner, he just barely avoided a roaming maid – giving her a mini heart attack as he sprinted for the main hall. He approached the throne room, swinging hard to the left.

He practically jumped down the flight of stairs, getting a few wild stares from Guards along the way. Landing keenly on his toes, he darted toward the East wing on his right – slipping into the dining hall quietly. He didn’t want to draw too much attention to himself, though the task was easier with Celestia fighting Pinkie Pie for a piece of cake.

“I told you, Pinkie, I must check it to see if it’s poisoned!”

“That doesn’t make sense and you know it, Princess! I want to get poisoned if it’s cake!” Pinkie dove her muzzle into the slice, growling in victory as Celestia gave up, dropping the plate from her magic. Pinkie caught it with ease, licking it clean.

Twilight was sitting comfortably next to her brother, a dopey smile plastered on her face as she wrote in her journal. Shining seemed distracted by his daughter, playing happily with the lil’ pink foal bumbling in his hooves.

Arin snuck quietly around them, approaching Luna from behind – who was reading a scroll quietly on her edge of the table. Her mind was on another place, ignoring Rarity as she babbled on about this particularly cute stallion she saw in Canterlot to Rainbow Dash, who looked on the edge of breaking.

Pulling up quietly beside her, he tried to not make a scene as he spoke to her.

“Luna, I think I have a problem.” He said. Nopony had noticed him yet. Who knew that book on stealth would help so much?

She nearly jumped, dropping the scroll on the table – Arin’s finger slipping up to silence her from speaking. “Shh. I think Twilight is going to make me her guard.”

Celestia’s ears swiveled to the conversation, honing in on the two as Luna spoke.

“Absurd, she has no right. I will not allow it. I asked for you, Shining wouldn’t dare lay a knife between my wings in such a manner.” She said, a bit louder than Arin would have liked. Pinkie Pie caught on to the conversation as well, blabbering loudly.

“Oooh!~ Shining is going to stab you in the back, Princess Luna? That’s crazy!” She banged her hooves on the table, shaking Celestia’s disappointing salad. That instantly broke the babble of ponies, Shining’s eyes darting to Luna.

“Are you accusing me of something? I’m right here, Princess.” He said, glaring down the table at Luna. Luna puffed her wings defensively.

“We have specifically requested that Arin be Our guard.” She said sternly. The herd of ponies caught in the crossfire went deadly silent, Rarity almost drooling at this juicy gossip. Applejack simply slid her hat down, tuning this bit out.

“Yes, you have. And as Knight Commander, I choose who my guards are stationed to. Who I decide to put Arin with is, ultimately, my choice. We will discuss this later.” Shining said, gently placing Flurry Heart into Cadence’s lap.

“You- you! Sister, please, advise him otherwise! We believe that Arin should stay here, with Us! He is our friend! Our only friend!” Luna said, her heart tearing to pieces in front of the group.

“Arin can’t spend his entire life trapped in the Castle, especially as a new citizen of Equestria. Shouldn’t he get the chance to explore the world? To see outside the castle walls? To make new friends?” Twilight chimed in, “He’s no better than a Pet here.”

“He can see outside of Canterlot, We will take him! We are not afraid of the outside!” Luna defended her lifestyle, caught in a corner.

Arin, now, felt conflicted. Twilight had a point. He was kinda stuck in the Castle right now, which left him wanting occasionally. No one had tried to stop him from leaving, exactly, but it felt odd leaving his room without guidance. The eyes of the guards felt piercing when they didn’t speak, after all.

Los Pegasus… Vapor Cloud mentioned something about another city. He would love to see it, and try out these ‘slots’ he talked about. Whatever they were. And Ponyville? It sounded… okay.

But he liked Luna. Even if she was acting a bit childish right now, in his opinion – he did enjoy her company quite a bit, and her ‘accent’ was adorable. And Twilight really put him on edge earlier, with how diabolical she sounded.

Twilight, on the other hand… he didn’t have much of an opinion of her. She seemed overly studious, sure, quiet even – but she also seemed a bit too sneaky for him. And she said something about… experimenting? She called him an anomaly – he didn’t know this word, in truth. His dictionary didn’t include too many science terms. But he felt like this was a bad thing, almost like she was going to do a bit too much poking and prodding for his own good.

He snapped back to the conversation, as the room went quiet, all eyes on him. He completely zoned out, lost in thought.

“Well?” Twilight asked softly, holding a hopeful smile. “Do you want to see the rest of Equestria? I can show you my Castle in Ponyville, it’s lovely.”

“Yeah, lovely if you like ugly crystals.” Rainbow Dash muttered, Rarity shooting a hoof over her mouth. Pinkie Pie threatened her with another cupcake, locking eyes with the Rainbow Pegasus. Honey Leaf appeared as well, from under the table, holding a very menacing sponge.

“I know and like Luna. While at times I do wish to see the outside world – I’m happy here, too, where my friends are. If that’s okay. It was also what put me in this training, anyway.” He said, feeling a bit shy. He didn’t like an excess of attention. Twilight rolled her eyes, defeated for the moment.

“Also, I’m pretty sure Twilight is going to like… poke at me with needles or something. She said something about studying me, and that seems a bit too much for uh… well, me. And I don’t like being stabbed, thanks.”

All eyes fell on Twilight, as she slowly shrank behind her book. Shining frowned, eyes settling on her little sister.

“Oh, did she?” He said. She shrank a little more. “That settles it then. Luna, Arin will be your Elite Guard.”

The nighttime Princess jumped from her seat, fluttering her wings in delight with a happy cheer. Twilight sighed, dropping her book. “I just wanted to know more about you. There’s so much to learn.”

“The only thing you need to know about me is that I’m really not that interesting. Sure, I’m from a different world, but have you ever considered that I think my world is terrible after living here? That must tell you enough, really.” He rolled his wrist, popping it softly. “The best I can tell you is that my people were war hungry, and that’s where a lot of my problems came from.”

Twilight jotted a few notes down, sighing. Luna’s wing darted around Arin’s side, pointing to the sky with a shoe-covered hoof. “I have so much to show you, my sturdy guardian! You shall bare witness to all we hold coveted! The splendor of the night will radiate in your heart!” She blushed, dropping her wing, giving a timid giggle.

Princess Cadence gave a soft ‘d’aww’, a hoof over her muzzle at the gesture. Shining Armor’s eyes flicked between the two – his wife, and the lunar princess – before the realization dawned on him. He went quiet, giving a sigh of relief as ponies returned to their meals.

Rarity was gently flank checked out of the way by Honey Rose, who gave Arin an excited hug. “Ya did it, hon! You beat back the she-witch from Ponyville, and saved the damsel in the massive castle! I’m proud.”

Rarity gasped, holding a hoof over her muzzle. She went to speak, but a wet sponge was shoved into her mouth, making her choke.

“Thanks Honey, I was a bit uh… worried, that I was going to be carted away against my will. I don’t know how pony politics function. And it’d suck to lose you – after all the baths you put me through, I’d hate to leave you in Canterlot.”

“D’aww, you’re gonna make me cry cutie. Don’t say that.” She smiled, pulling him into a soft hug. “Besides, you’re pretty light. Lighter than a stallion, at least. So really, it’s all your fault – if you didn’t want to get tossed in the bathtub, you wouldn’t be toss-size.”

“Blegh! Where has this sponge been?!” Rarity said, having finally dislodged it from her muzzle. She spit a dozen times, drinking down her cup of tea to wash the taste out of her mouth before speaking. “Arin, I do have a surprise for you. I left a gift for you in your room – it was commissioned by an anonymous pony, I wont say her name. Thankfully, the maids had your original clothes on hoof, otherwise I wouldn’t have been able to craft it as easily.”

A gift? From an anonymous source? He had never received an actual gift before, besides once before from his mother – a well crafted bow for hunting – so he could feel the excitement building in his stomach.

His food arrived and he quickly scarfed it down, sharing a piece of his fish with Luna. It drew disgusted gasp from Fluttershy, who didn’t have the heart to ever consider eating a fish herself. Luna, on the other hand – didn’t care. She liked the occasional bit of meat.

Celestia eventually tossed her salad bowl to the side, face planting the table. “Twilight, do you have a spell to make Alicorns lose weight?” She asked, muffled by the fine wood beneath her.

“Well, no, I don’t think such a thing exists…”

“Alright, I have a new duty for you. A lesson in friendship. I need you to craft a spell to zap ten heaps of fat off of me.” Celestia mumbled, Twilight giving a laugh.

“Alright, I’ll give it a shot. No promises, Princess.”

“Good. I believe in you, Twilight.” She moped for a moment more, eyes heavy. “Arin, if Luna didn’t want you to be her defender, I would have definitely put you forward to be my guardian. You share your cake. That’s the main requirement in my book.”

Arin gave a laugh, passing forward half his cake to the thankful Sunlight Princess. She beamed, lifting it up in her magic – quickly taking a love-filled bite. “Exactly what I mean.”

Standing up from the meal, and the weight off his shoulders, Arin made to leave, Luna trotting to catch up. She walked by his side as they left the room, Cadence giving a happy sigh.

“It’s good to see Princess Luna falling head over hooves for someone, even if they aren’t a pony.” She said to no one in particular, Celestia chiming in.

“That was entirely unintentional, by the way. I just wanted Luna to make a friend.” She said, chocolate cake crumbs spilling from her muzzle.

“Hold on a second, are you telling me that the Princess – Princess Luna, big scary Luna, has a crush on that thing? The uh… what’s he called, Twi?” Rainbow Dash demanded, absolutely bewildered at this news.

“He’s a Seraph, Rainbow Dash.”

“Yeah, that!” She said, putting both hooves on the table. Shaking the remaining plates.

“Well, he is handsome for his kind. Clean face, symmetrical, brown hair and eyes, a soft tan to his skin – dare I say it, he looks marvelous, though not my cup of tea. Much better than that Anonymous fellow. I’m convinced that his face isn’t green at all, rather he wears a mask to hide his ugly face. That… fiend!” She shuddered, thinking about the rude human back home.

“Pfft! Your cup of tea is rich and royalty!” Pinkie commented, drawing a laugh from several ponies. Rarity stuck her nose up, ignoring the Pink menace.

Twilight sighed, looking up to Celestia. “Princess, why didn’t you defend me? You and I both know that he needs this to grow.”

Celestia took a sip of her tea, nodding. “He may grow, but you would not. The world does not always revolve around you, Twilight. I could send him to the Dragon Lands, and he would learn – I could send him to stay with Thorax, and they would teach him too. It matters not the teacher, but the lesson in this case. I sent you to Ponyville without instruction, without a leader to direct you – and look where you are now.”

Twilight looked up to her mentor, nodding. “You’re right Princess. I may be the Princess of Friendship, but you’re still my teacher, after all this time.”

Chapter 18

Arin arrived to his room, chatting quietly with Luna down the halls. Usually, they would be accompanied with guards – but Luna was adamant about waving them away, to be alone with her future Guardian. Their conversation mostly revolved around simple things now – how their day was going, Arin’s lessons as a Guard, occasionally she would talk about something irrelevant, like his recent friendship reports to her sister.

“Well, I sent one to her just over a week ago, about making friends with Vapor Cloud. I don’t remember it too well, with everything I’ve been taking in – except the gist of it. Loyalty. He’s stuck by my side through the entire process, and he’s made an effort to visit me after class – though with tomorrow being the final day, I expect him to be busy cramming on his own.” Arin twisted the handle to his door, yawning.

Stepping into the room, he found a large gift box sitting on the edge of his bed. It was blue and silver, tied off with a gold ribbon in a pretty bow. Luna stood by his side, smiling brightly as he lifted it up, reading the letter next to it.

“Dear Arin,” he began, “Thank you for being by my side through these lonely nights. Your kind words, your gentle encouragement, and dealing with my crazy antics have soothed my weary heart. I once thought that I needed nopony else to do my job; but after sharing the hours, I found myself wrong. You have been an amazing friend, and you will be an amazing Guardian. Your friend, Princess Luna.”

He smiled brightly to the Princess of the Night, who bowed her head. “I hope it suits you well, Arin.”

Pulling at the golden bow, he quickly slipped the lid free – withdrawing a new set of clothes, fashioned beautifully by the marshmallow fashionista herself. A fitting white longsleeve shirt, hemmed closer to his arms to allow better movement. A fresh pair of silver pants, stitched well and thick, made of a precious silk to match his new vest. It was a royal blue, and had trouble folding. He knocked on it with his knuckles; it was solid, much like his own.

“We had to research the composition of your vest to replicate it. It is a mixture of mithril and dragon hide, with a silk base, making it exceptionally light and highly resistant to trauma and magic. Acquiring the dragon hide, in particular, was no simple task – a hide had to be sent from the Dragon Lair in the far south east, compliments of the Dragon Queen Ember. Such a request was not easily granted, as Dragons typically do not give up their scales without complaint, but a charitable matron spared pity on Our request. The mithril itself came from Griffinstone, as per a recent mineral purchase from the kingdom, and was fashioned to your size by the town blacksmith, with Rarity’s instructions to go by.”

Arin couldn’t help but feel his chest tighten as he examined the vest, feeling the fine stitching in the craft, the soft symbol of the moon stitched over the shoulder. His heart fluttered in his chest, that familiar feeling of heat coursing through him. The buttons were even the silver of Luna’s Cutiemark, little half moons.

“But… all of this, just for me?…” He asked, holding his hand over his heart. “I don’t… I don’t deserve this.”

“Oh! There is more – something We also commissioned, as per tradition for Knights!” Luna said, slipping her muzzle under the bed. She withdrew another long, large box, placing it softly in Arin’s lap.

Arin had to restrain his hands from trembling, a swirl of emotion overtaking him as he undid the gold ribbon on this, as well.

“You are to receive this tomorrow, but… We – I couldn’t wait.” She said, resting a hoof on his knee. Her eyes were gleaming in joy, ears folded back.

Gently, he lifted the lid, revealing a beautifully ornate sword. The metal gleamed softly in the light, the grip a gentle red leather parted by two silver notches. The pommel was an ornate, crescent moon, cusping a full moon in the half circle. The cross guard curved delicately, a beautiful blue jewel housed in the rain guard beneath the blade. The blade itself was straight and long, symmetrical with a single knock in the blade towards the base. It was shrouded in a red leather case, dotted with three blue gems of shrinking size towards the tip.

He picked up the sword, inspecting it in awe. He had crafted weapons before – from sharpening axes to wrapping leathers on handles – but he had never been gifted one for himself to keep.

“This blade is Nocturne, with a Sister blade forged name Sun Song for Celestia. When a Princess chooses a Champion, she is crafted an elegant blade to present to them at their Promotion Ceremony. I… I couldn’t wait. I wanted you to see it now, to feel Nocturne in your grasp. And there’s more, as well. Withdraw the cushion from the box; this one is special, and I can leave it with you to keep tonight.”

Luna’s eyes watched eagerly as Arin gently sat the sword on the bed, pulling the decorative cushion free of the heavy box. Beneath it lay a short, unstrung recurve bow – a quiver of arrows resting to its side. He withdrew the elegant weapon, feeling it out in his hands.

It was powerful, and when strung would hardly come up to his stomach – if it even could. Shuffling the weapon’s belly between his leg and ankle, he quickly pulled the bow neck back, slipping the elegant string over it to get a full look at his new, finely crafted weapon.

The handle bore a soft red leather – the same shade as Nocturne, with silver necks on either end of the recurved limbs. The wood was a fine stained brown, matching well with his hair. The handle had two blue gems crusted into it, gleaming that same shade as his soon-to-be sword.

He withdrew the red leather quiver, examining the arrows more closely. They were fashioned by top artisans – but it was the feathers that took his eye. They were a familiar dark blue, the night time Princess raising her wings to show several missing feathers along the outskirts of her limb.

“We wanted every aspect of our gift to be special, so we willingly donated feathers for the construction of the arrows. May they fly ever true.”

Arin returned the gifts to the box, quickly pulling Luna into a tight hug. The night time Princess gasped, before gently squeezing her Knight in her feathered embrace.

“Thank you Luna. This… this means the world. That you think so highly of me, that you would want me to stand by your side in the darkest of nights.” He sniffled, wiping away the tears. “You truly make me feel wanted.”

Luna didn’t reply, simply holding the hug for all that it was worth. When she pulled away, she wiped away a tear of her own with the tip of her wing.

“We will leave you be tonight, Sir Arin. We will make sure you have the most pleasant of dreams.” She bowed her head, taking the blade to present to him tomorrow. Arin clutched his bow, pulling it up to give the string a stretch as the door slid shut. Feeling the sheer power behind it, that same energy flowing through him from before.

He never wanted to knock an arrow as badly as he did now. But it was late; he had some last minute reading to catch up on before the morning struck. He lacked traditional sword training – but with his new friend in the Guard, that could be arranged with ease.

He unstrung his bow, leaning back in the sheets. The weapon propped up against his nightstand, sighing. Everything that’s happened stirred inside of him, and in this moment, Arin felt at peace. He shed his old clothes, and prepared for bed.

He pulled the nearby chain on this strange ‘electric lamp’, the click shutting the room in darkness before the light of the moon filtered in. He drew the sheets in tight, closing his eyes with a sigh.

Morning came at a reasonable time, and he awoke feeling refreshed and full of vigor. He seemed stronger by the day, and quickly hopped out of bed to dress. The new outfit Luna gave him was spectacular, and made to last – with the fancy stitching providing heaps to the quality. The buttons on his sleeves were blue gemstones, and fit well with the vest that hugged his form tight. He could bend and twist freely, and he quickly grabbed his quiver to sit over his back. Stringing his bow, it joined the stock of Luna feathered arrows.

His ceremony wasn’t until noon, but he knew he had to get some practice in. He entered the corridor, waving to his sleepy sentries as they followed along.

“You know, starting at noon, I wont be a guest anymore.” Arin said, “Which means you wont have to guard this empty corridor. Honey will also be leaving soon, too, meaning the castle will be as quiet as ever.”

The Unicorn on his left sighed, rolling his shoulders. “By the Sun, thank you. Every bit of this job sucks, but guarding empty hallways is possibly the worst.”

There was no more conversation as Arin entered the breakfast hall. To his surprise, Luna wasn’t present yet – she was usually there early, since she just lowered the moon. She probably fell asleep. Honey Rose, Twilight and her Friends, Shining, and Celestia were there – Cadence was missing too.

“Hello hello.” Arin said, taking his new usual spot, next to Luna’s pillow. A few good mornings met his greeting, Honey pulling her pillow over next to her friend.

“You gotta try Celestia’s pancakes. I’m pretty sure I’d fight off an army for another stack.” She said, her plate dragging across the table in front of him. He lifted an eyebrow, looking up to the Sunlight Princess who was busy behind a news paper.

“Pancakes? The chefs let you around food?”

She dropped the paper to the table, absolutely beaming. “I have finished my diet thanks to Twilight’s efforts, and I am now eligible to consume whatever I desire! In modest amounts, of course.” She said, gesturing to the pancakes. “And I do try to make pancakes, when I can. I am a morning pony after all – I believe that would come with the job.”

“Twilight, aren’t we going home today? You know, where there’s pillows, and less shoving me out of bed?” Rainbow Dash said, her mane a mess. She yawned, stretching her back, giving her wings a fluff. She nearly slapped Fluttershy in the face, who gave a quiet eep.

“Yep! After the Graduation Ceremony, we’ll be safe to return with my new personal guard, Ice Lance. I studied every rule and method that a Guard can take to assure my safety, and I can do my best to match his effort.” She closed her now overly stuffed journal firmly, bags under her eyes. “And I also caught up on the past ten issues of Defense Basics 101, so being safe should be a cinch!”

Celestia blinked, lowering her fork full of pancake down to the plate. “Twilight, you do realize that those books are produced once a decade, correct? You only need the most recent edition to be up to date.”

“Well, I thought that most of our enemies tend to be hundreds or thousands of years old, so it would be best to include older strategy as well.” She began to return her books to her bag, yawning. “And I couldn’t sleep. My mind has been busier than I expected! Lots of… friendship things to worry about. You know, hehe.”

Twilight twirled her hoof around, eyes darting for a conversation starter. Her eyes noticed the bow on Arin’s back, giving a soft gasp. “Oh! Arin, I didn’t know you were an Archer!” She said, eyes shifting to him. Honey had been idly poking his bowstring the entire time, wondering if he would ever notice.

“Oh, yeah, of course. In my world, it was a necessity for Inerts to occasionally hunt their own meals. A week or so ago, I was hoping to get one just to practice, but it seems like practicing is more important now than ever.” He scooped up a bite of syrupy pancake, chomping down. He was pretty sure Fluttershy fainted at that explanation, and from the thump to his left, his suspicions were confirmed.

“By my Feathers, Celestia, what do you put in this? Love?” He asked, quickly chowing down on bite after bite.

“Sugar, spice, and everything nice – along with maybe a sprinkle of cinnamon and nutmeg.” She beamed, happy that her guest was enjoying himself. “By the way Arin, since you’re beginning your career as an Elite Guard, I believe it’s time to discuss your pay.”

Arin’s chewing came to a rapid halt, as he gulped down his food. “Pay?”

“Yes yes – you see, the average pay rate in Equestria is around five to seven bits an hour, for most jobs. To put that in perspective, a day’s wages can feed a family of four easily for three to five days, perhaps more. A loaf of bread is one bit, mind you. And most ponies have their own gardens as well. Royal Guards are not the highest paid job by far – they make a solid eight bits an hour.

“Unfortunately, you are not a Castle Guard. You will be an Elite Knight, which means you are paid on salary – which means your first pay is four hundred bits up front. Usually, Luna would handle these responsibilities, but she’s busy preparing for your Graduation, so I thought it proper to discuss it now.”

“I have no idea how much four hundred bits is. Uh… what’s a house cost?”

“A small house in say Ponyville would be, at average, ten thousand bits. Homes here in Canterlot go for as low as thirty thousand, and as high as eighty thousand, if you wanted a wonderful home with a yard. A town house would run around fifty thousand bits.”

“Okay. How much do I owe you for housing me in the castle?” Arin asked, popping in another piece of pancake.

The Princess frowned, taken aback. “What do you mean?”

“I’ve been freeloading for a month and change, how much have I cost you?”

The Princess shook her head, adopting an understanding demeanor. “I do not ask that my employees pay for what is freely given, my friend. Your bits are your own to keep.”

“…Alright. Well, does the Crown accept donations?” He stood up from his empty pancake plate, “If so, I’d like to donate my paycheck to the treasury. If that’s okay.”

“I’m afraid I will not accept that, Arin. If it truly bothers you that I’m offering to pay you for guarding my sister, then instead think of the bits as a tool to help show her the world under safer circumstances, and make new friends. Luna hasn’t left the Castle since… well, the last wedding we attended in Spring. That was months ago. You can use these bits – with Honey’s guidance – to go out, and see Canterlot, when we feel it’s entirely safe. I trust in you enough to put Luna in your capable hands.”

The Sun princess made a good point. Arin nodded, sighing. “Alright. But still, it feels wrong being paid so well just to be by my friend. And with the financial stress right now…”

“Think nothing of it in this moment. If things become dire, I will reconsider your offer. If anything, I will find work for you, if you’d like. Maybe you could guard me occasionally, hmm? After all, our chance encounter started this process – I wouldn’t mind traveling with two defenders while attending more crucial events.” Celestia sipped her tea, giving Arin a wink. “Oh, and if you need a target – head to the barracks. I believe Vapor Cloud and Ice Lance are off duty, since you seem eager to test your new weapon.”

He nodded, giving a smile. “That obvious, huh? Well, I’ll be on my way.” He waved goodbye to his royal friend, before turning towards the door. A few quick paces down the hall, a ‘hello’ to Shining and Cadence as they passed, and he found himself heading down the familiar round staircase to the barracks.

“Now Princess, no matter what angle I study this from, there’s not much I can come up with in how any of these circumstances relate. We need a culprit to go off of. Right now, it’s all shots in the dark – and since the police have turned up nothing…” Twilight closed her final book, sighing.

“Yes, I know Twilight. All of these seem unrelated, for now. But perhaps in the future, something will come to light. I thank you for your help, you’ve been a blessing. And I thank your friends for their cooperation in hunting for clues among the city’s grounds; we could have required their aide at any given time if another threat arose at home.”

Shining joined the conversation. “And I’ll go ahead and clear Arin of any involvement. I’ve worked with him for weeks, I’ve trained his mind with magic to help resist interrogation – and he’s completely clean. Everything he said is true. I’ve seen it.”

“Then that’s my last theory then, that he was perhaps either an exceptional actor, or had his mind wiped.” Twilight said. “I could have gone so much more in depth, if you made him my knight.”

“But it was unneeded. For now, let him enjoy the fruits of his labors. I’m never going to downplay this attempt on my life, but for now, the trail is cold. Only time will tell.” Celestia nodded. Pinkie Pie blew on a party streamer somberly, as the others had little to offer.

It was a bit busier today than usual, with half a dozen guards lounging about in their break room. Several more entering a lower doorway inside, looking refreshed. Every few days, guards would cycle out for home time and enjoy a weekend with their families – today was one of those days. Ice Lance and Vapor Cloud sat quietly at a table, several books tossed around as they tried to pick apart their lessons.

“Oh hey Arin, didn’t expect to see you here.” Vapor said with a grin, “Tired of getting adored by Princess Creepy?”

“Real funny Vapor. And the answer to that is no, thank you. I came here to see if you wanted to watch me practice my bow?”

“Usually I’d be up for it – but we’re seriously lacking. If you didn’t know, it takes months to be a fully certified knight – Shining even butchered our exams to get us in the door. Did you know the Princess was supposed to hold a tournament to select the best potential recruits first? And that it would have taken days just to get the numbers cut to size – no wonder Shining is making us cram so much.” Vapor closed his book, rubbing his temples with his hooves. “I’ve been a guard for three years, in the military for four, and I honestly don’t feel prepared for this.”

“Well, if it makes you feel better, you wont always be alone out on the field. Celestia said she might bring me along with you when she feels the protection is necessary. And you forget – I have little to no combat training, I need to practice if I want to be more than just a meat shield.”

The orange coated stallion sighed, nodding. “You’re right, even if ‘Meat Shield’ is our job. Shame that Fizzle Wing is off today – he has a family to take care of, otherwise he could join us. He’s got some archery experience to work off of, best I can do is watch. C’mon Ice – it’s better to sit outside in the fresh air than listen to Flash Sentry whining about Shining again. Or you, Arin. He really doesn’t like you. Let’s go before he pops up.”

With the two’s help, Arin was able to find a nice target to practice with – and carry – towards Foothold Ridge. Foothold Ridge was a smaller steppe garden off the cliff to the East of the Castle’s edge, overlooking Ponyville in to the south. It sat beneath the primary garden – and it served as the entrance for staff and guards. The pathway in was past the main gate, of course – you couldn’t sneak around to it, you had to still enter through the front – but it gave royal guests leeway, as it avoided the main halls of the castle.

The layout of Canterlot Castle was a bit of a mess, but for good reason. By having so many breaks in the construction, it meant that the more vulnerable sections of the castle overhanging the cliffs were distant from the front gate, with the more event centered portion of the castle sitting on a flat island essentially in the center of a lake. This meant that destroying the main entrance led to the lowest loss of civilian life after a proper evacuation towards the distant castle.

The third garden also had a nice view of the hanging pond just below, the waterfalls above leading into it. After being here a full week, he was still surprised to learn new bits and pathways to the layout – it made the castle feel like a maze at times. Especially with the positioning of the castle – if you stared into the main entrance of the castle, you were looking south. His room was on the far west side of the Castle, on the northern side of a rounded corridor, with his window facing Canterlot proper.

To reach the throne room, he would have to first travel south, then East – far East, all the way into the Event section of the Castle, across a long hallway that ran along horizontally through the majority of the building – and find it in the center of the Event Wing, just beyond large oak doors. The main dining hall – often most used by the Princesses – lay to the West of the throne room, on the edge of the event wing.

His brain hurt connecting all of this together. And he had to know every bit of it, too – especially the secret corridors and fake walls that led into the caverns beneath the castle.

Arin snapped back into the moment, having lost focus when setting up the target against several haybales. It was a circular rope bundle, painted to indicate marks to keep score and refine one’s aim. Judging by the sun, he had at least an hour or two before the ceremony – then, he would be spending more time practicing proper sword handling technique, when he could.

Odd. The Seraph never used a sword before. And to be granted such an amazing one to begin with… He’d get some pointers before beginning; he’s seen proper knights practice, of course, watched for hours when he could. Maybe he wont be atrocious?

Unpacking his quiver, he retrieved a set of arm bracers made of similar dragonhide, fitted well enough to not slip around his arm. Perfect for archery. And, surprisingly enough – he found a thumb ring as well, along with two dozen field heads to swap with his broadheads for practice.

Luna thought of everything, it seems. Pressing the ring over his thumb, it tightened up by magic – a snug fit, and a shocking one at that. Weird that they would have thumb rings in a world full of Equines. It must be for minotaurs.

Ice Lance helped him swap his arrow tips out quickly, multitasking as he flipped a page in his book. “Y’know Arin, I thought your vest was green. Did you get a new one?”

Arin nodded, “It was a gift. Like it?”

“I think so. You still look a bit like a hairless monkey, but the blue looks good on you. I should know, blue is my thing.” Ice Lance fitted the last arrow, turning the quiver over into Arin’s hold.

“Is it because your name is Ice Lance?”

“No, it’s because you have a winter complexion – of course it’s because my name is Ice Lance you idiot.” Ice rolled his eyes, chuckling quietly.

Vapor wave threw a book at the Unicorn, clonking him in the head. “Get over here and study, before I tell everyone in the lobby about your blue sock collection.”

Ice (ironically) froze in place, his gray complexion turning pale. “You wouldn’t dare.”

Regardless, the Unicorn joined Vapor Cloud, groaning in frustration. Those two should get a room, Arin thought, as he tested the draw on his recurve bow. The target sat quite the distance away – by his standard, sixty feet – or hooves in this world, just about.

He let loose, a soft twang of the string following as an arrow soared through the air – bouncing harmlessly off the stone, two inches off from hitting the target on the right side. He winced. Was his aim really that bad, after all this time?

Clenching the bow tightly in his left hand, he drew another arrow and knocked it quickly over his thumb – pulling back with a snap and fired. With a little more confidence, the arrow slammed into the target’s right side, thudding hard. Right on the edge of the outer ring.

He sighed. It was going to be a long day.

Chapter 19

Arin stood straight in the throne room, several dozen witnesses had gathered for this event. From a few castle staff to nobles and the like, to guards and a couple of family members of the soon-to-be Elite Guards, the quiet room echoed with polite talk. They were waiting on a few more key members to arrive first, before the ceremony could begin. That would be Princess Twilight, and Princess Luna.

Ice Lance and Vapor Cloud stood to his left, Princess Celestia waiting patiently at her throne in the center. They were all three scooted to the side for the ceremony, to await their turn to be called by their Princess. Vapor Cloud seemed a little on edge, bouncing on his hooves.

“What’s wrong?” Arin asked in a hushed whisper. He didn’t feel as antsy as he thought he would – of course, he had chills of excitement, but he wasn’t about to panic.

“We’re nowhere near ready, Arin. How in Tartarus are you not nervous?! You’re the least experienced here!” He whispered sharply, barely restraining himself. “I’m about to be serving Princess Celestia directly. The Princess Celestia. In the Court of the Dawn! How do you not feel overwhelmed?”

Arin mulled the thought over in his head, rocking on his heels quietly. “Because I wont be working for a Princess. I will be watching over my friend. I’m a bit shaky – but I can do this. It also helps that Luna spends most of her time in her room.”

“Yeah okay wrinkle brain, but that’s not helping me!” Vapor clopped a hoof on the ground, drawing Princess Celestia’s eye. He quietly bowed, averting his eyes before looking back up to Arin.

“Look colt, I don’t get it. I honestly can’t understand how you can be just… friends with Celestia and Luna. How does that even work? You just sat down one day, shook hooves, and said you’re friends?”

Arin nodded. “Yeah, pretty much. Well, Celestia made me her friend first, after that it was pretty easy. Maybe you could ask to be her friend, too? She’ll probably say yes. I think that might be your best bet, actually.”

“What, right now?” He demanded, having trouble keeping his voice low. A quick glance to the crowd around him, and his voice dipped back into a quiet whisper. “Just like… ask her?”

“Yeah, that’s about it. You’d think it’d be hard, but it’s really not. Oh! Here comes Princess Twilight.” Arin pointed down the red carpet, the purple Princess cantering quickly up to Celestia’s side. Shining Armor tapped his hoof impatiently on the floor across the Carpet, whispering quietly to Cadence.

“What do you think is taking Luna so long?” Ice Lance said to Vapor Cloud, who shrugged. The Unicorn turned the question on Arin, “What’s taking Luna so long?”

“I don’t know. She’s a bit of a traditional pony. She may be practicing a speech, or she could have slept in.” Arin gave a shrug, as the oaken doors down the way cracked. In came Luna, wearing a regal dress.

The room went a little quiet, as Celestia blushed, rubbing the back of her neck with a hoof. Twilight whispered up to her mentor, confused. Arin looked around the room – no one was particularly… dressed, per say. Most ponies pranced about naked, excluding Shining Armor and some stallion nobles.

Arin hadn’t thought about it much – but he was considered ‘overdressed’ nearly all the time, by most ponies. But compared to Luna, right now, he was feeling… lacking.

She wore a beautiful starry blue dress, hemmed with that same dusky purple she bore on her regalia. She had a more elegant crown on her head, that formed a full circle, hosting a star in the center made of sapphire. She even went through the effort to put on a bit more makeup than usual; eye shadow and lipstick.

While a bit… much, Arin did feel a stir inside of him when he saw such a pretty pony make her way down the aisle. A thought that was quickly suppressed, beaten with a shovel, and buried. He’s supposed to be guarding, not… whatever his body thought in that moment.

She paid little attention to the stares she received, but her eyes did fall on her Sister. And Twilight. Then her blue irises flicked over to Cadence.

With each step, Arin could start to see her break a little. Realizing very quickly that this wasn’t an event to dress for. Her steps began to hesitate, growing apprehensive.

As her ginger steps came before Arin, he gave a soft cough to catch her eye. Luna stopped, looking up at Arin with worry.

“You look beautiful, Luna.” He said with a warm smile. Her eyes widened a bit, before she eased into the moment. With a smile and a small bow, she made her way up confidently to her Sister’s side.

The ceremony began all at once, a true and proper knighting Ceremony, lead by Shining Armor as their herald.

“Vapor Cloud, come forth and kneel before the throne.” He said, stepping away from the crowd before the three Princesses. The orange Pegasi gulped, nodding.

He took his position before Shining Armor, who didn’t falter in his speech. “Be it known to all equines that I, Shining Armor, am minded to raise Sir Vapor Cloud by virtue of his honor, loyalty, valor, and skill at arms, to the high rank of knighthood.”

“Vapor Cloud, do you swear and acknowledge Princess Celestia to be your true and lawful liege?”

All eyes fell on Vapor Cloud, as his eyes met Shining’s. “I do so swear.”

Celestia approached the kneeling stallion, standing before him. He raised a hoof, and Celestia took it in hers.

“Then repeat after me,” Shining began, “I, Vapor Cloud, do solemnly swear and pledge my sword to Princess Celestia, my liege, to defend and obey her until she depart her demesnes or death shall take me, and to uphold the honor of knighthood.”

“I-I, Vapor Cloud, do solemnly swear and pledge my sword to Princess Celestia, my liege, to defend and obey her until she depart her demesnes or death shall take me, and to uphold the honor of knighthood.” Vapor repeated, his nervousness peaking through.

“And I, for my part, do swear to defend and honor Vapor Cloud, as befits a true knight.” Princess Celestia said, withdrawing a gleaming gold blade from her side, the ruby in the rain guard gleaming dimly in the sunlight filtering through the midday windows.

Celestia gently tapped the blade on either shoulder of her Knight, before gently retreating the sword to its scabbard. She unhooked it from her barrel, holding it in her magic. With a smile, the Princess finished her speech.

“I dub thee Sir Vapor Cloud. Receive this now, my sword, the symbol of our bond, to your side to serve and defend me well. Arise, Sir Knight.”

Cheers rang out through the room as Vapor Cloud arose, holding the powerful blade in his hooves. Arin could almost feel the energy within the sword humming from within the scabbard. And through this entire process, Luna did not once take her eyes off of him.

As Vapor Cloud approached his new place by Celestia’s side, Shining began again. “Arin, come fourth and kneel before the throne.”

Arin obeyed dully, as his mind honed in on Luna. Why was she staring so much? Why did she dress so beautifully? Shining began to speak as Arin kneeled, caught in his thoughts.

He could see the blade at her side now; it was worn on her right, of course he wouldn’t see it from the aisle. But he found it hard to keep his eyes off of her, those piercing blue irises were fated to hold him captive. And he obliged in this moment; if there was a chance to stare, this was it.

Shining stopped talking, and he snapped back to the moment. “I do so swear.”

Those eyes took him in again, blue moonlight pools. He could almost see the ponds of the castle glimmering in them, illuminated by a midnight glow. He repeated the next phrase as Shining awaited his response.

“I, Arin, do solemnly swear and pledge my sword to Princess Luna, my liege, to defend and obey her until she depart her demesnes or death shall take me, and to uphold the honor of knighthood.” Luna approached him, never once pulling her gaze from his, the blade unsheathing to float before her in her magical grasp.

“And I, for my part, do swear to defend and honor Arin, as befits a true knight.” Her sword gleamed as she tapped the blade gently on each shoulder, magic encasing the weapon in a warm swirl. The sapphire in the rain guard shined with a radiant blue, before growing dim as Luna sheathed it.

“I dub thee Sir Arin. Receive this now, my sword, the symbol of our bond, to your side to serve and defend me well. Arise, Sir Knight.”

Arin clutched Nocturne as he arose to his feet, the platform which Luna stood putting them on eye level. They stared for a moment as the room roared with expected (and somewhat confused) cheers. Arin admired his Princess in this moment, his heart throbbing with waves of energy inside of him.

It took a gentle poke by Celestia’ magic to break them from their stupor, Luna blushing as she stepped back – Arin joining her by her side.

The rest of the event – Ice Lance’s ceremony – went as expected, with Twilight forgetting parts of her lines only to be reminded by Shining. Then she accidentally called Ice Lance ‘Ice Pants’, a title he’s sure to never live down. But she was finally able to present her own blade to the expecting Unicorn, a deeper, gold colored blade with brilliant wings for a cross guard; a cut amethyst hugged the center of the rain guard, with a similar amethyst in the pommel. It seemed fitting enough for Ice Lance, in a way – but it clashed against his coat rather… horrendously.

Arin fit Nocturne by his side, feeling the sapphire in the rain guard. It absolutely thrummed with power, which confused him, but excited him as well. His hand reached out, and gently rested on Luna’s back. She flinched, her head tilting to look at him with a warm smile.

And as Shining finished up the ceremony, committing them to their Princesses, the room broke into applause once more.

He was a true knight now. He thought of his friends he made; Celestia’s generosity, Luna’s Kindness, the fun and laughter of Honey Rose, and the undying loyalty of another elite guard – Vapor Cloud. His spirit soared, and that energy tingled just behind his fingertips. He felt powerful. The lunar princess could feel it too, and she stepped closer to her knight.

Bliss.

The ceremony concluded as expected; parties of nobles formed, approaching the newly knighted stallions (and Seraph) with intrigue. Many of them asked questions, from security concerns of the recent assassination attempt to their history as Guards – but the most questions were centered on Arin.

“So, you are the strange creature that has been the buzz of the papers as of late. I eyed you at Canterlot City Hall, that day – you didn’t seem like the ‘knightly’ type then, what changed?” A lime green mare asked, her hair tied in a bee’s nest. She bore some gaudy pearls, and a cutiemark of a stack of books, a diamond hanging from each ear.

Luna gave him a gentle nudge before he spoke, her eyes glaring softly as if to say ‘be mindful of your words’. He smiled, speaking calmly.

“I recovered from my injuries and studied hard for this position, that would be the main thing. I’ve learned better how to spot threats and protect my charge.”

Luna nodded, a wing draping over his side as she stuck very close. A bit too close it felt, but he enjoyed her warmth, regardless.

“We have chosen Arin as our protector, as he has shown the compassion needed for the task. It helps that we get along quite well. But alas, we must be off – the night approaches soon, and I need my rest before our duties begin.”

That’s right. Arin had almost completely forgot that he would be moving to stay in Luna’s chambers, in a newly provided bed of course. At least until the threat against them had been identified. It would mean that the crown can relax patrols and lessen the daily cost of protection, while increasing security to the maximum where it mattered most.

And with his new job, he was to stick by Luna’s side like glue, only leaving her at her request. He followed along quietly, as they turned out of the throne room and west towards the castle proper.

“I have sent for your belongings as they were, Arin. Though there really isn’t much to begin with, I have commissioned Rarity for several more articles of clothing to suit you. Something to match your armor.” Luna said, happy, but not bubbly and jumpy like she was the other day.

“Aren’t you a uh… bit nervous, that I’ll be staying in your room from now on?” Arin couldn’t help but question, as they took a right down a southern corridor, approaching the first flight of three to the third level of the main castle. He felt more comfortable describing the castle’s layout – Celestia’s tower was the large, tall tower hanging farthest off the ledge, while Luna’s was the slightly smaller, shorter tower towards the mountain. To reach either of them, you had to ascend to the third level from the main hall, up from the delegate court and take a right. The rest was a spiral staircase away.

Luna replied with a quiet laugh, shaking her head. “We trust thee, Arin. And We find your company a pleasure, one we wouldn’t trade for the world.”

From the second flight, if you went farther west, you could overlook the guest wing. And on the third – that they reached at a steady pace – you could exit from the central hall onto the three arch balcony. You could even approach the boudouir from this level, which served as more of a hobby hall or entertainment room for the Princesses during slow periods of peace, or to impress dignitaries and guests alike.

They began the process of climbing the short tower to Luna’s room, Arin finding the climb a bit annoying. “So… do you always walk to your room, or do you prefer to fly, or even teleport?”

Luna thought about the question for a moment, before giving her wings a flap. “You’re correct to assume that I prefer to fly or teleport. These stairs are absolutely terrible. I pity thee, you lack the ability to travel freely as I do. If for some reason the Castle is remodeled, we will see to it that the architects lower the height dramatically.”

“So if I wasn’t here, you’d have already flown to the top, thrown yourself in bed, and slid the curtains shut?”

“You are very wise! That is exactly what we would have done, but we enjoy your company much too much to abandon th- you. Sorry… I’m still trying to restrain my speech. Forgive me.” Luna blushed again, embarrassed that her dialect keeps floating to the olden times.

“No no – it’s perfectly fine. I find it endearing, really, I do. It’s fitting. It makes you seem wise beyond words. I’ve told you that a thousand times, but – you don’t have to change unless you want to. I know your sister will kill me for saying it – but it’s true. And even if you want to change, change takes time. Don’t beat yourself up if you’re not perfect in a day. Oh, that would make a wonderful friendship lesson… I should write that down.”

Arin thought aloud, drawing a giggle from his Charge. “Arin, your words are sweet. But yes, Tia will kill you if you told her you wanted me to keep talking like… that.”

“Ah, curse their feathers then! It’s not like she’s going to be around you every waking moment of her day, huh? If anything, we’ll rub off on eachother, and you’ll start talking like me – wouldn’t that be great? Two roaming social outcasts, unable to really fit in beyond a ‘how do you do, fellow ponies’?”

She snorted with laughter, as they turned the final step to her bedchambers. She used her magic to slip the door open, sighing as they both entered the comfort of her room.

“With the change in Our duties, Arin, we have more time for other activities besides magic practice. Would thou… perhaps like to… go somewhere with me? Tomorrow? We can rest, and use the daylight to our advantage.”

“What do you have in mind? Not like I have a choice now, huh?” He chuckled, as Luna rolled her eyes.

“That is correct, cur! You shall rue the day you became my knight! But alas, I jest. I believe I would like to see the sights of the town, together. We could bring your friend Honey Rose along, to help guide us?” Luna asked hopefully, removing her dress with her magic. She took off the excess jewelry and adornments quietly, as Arin thought it over.

“Well, I don’t think it’s the safest idea right now. Canterlot isn’t the best place to be at the moment, not after the recent attack. Maybe we could try somewhere else? We could visit the Crystal Empire, even travel with Shining and Cadence on their way back tomorrow. Shining wouldn’t shut up about the place, I think I’d like to see it.”

Luna tapped a hoof to her chin in thought, rolling the idea over in her head. “Well, with the garden taken care of by the garden staff, along with the lavender… that leaves only the duty of protecting the dream world. I suppose it could be arranged. And our Sister would agree to it more readily than stepping hoof into Canterlot proper. We shall send a quick letter to Tia and Cadence both, then. Consider it done. Now, let me show you to your bed.”

Turning over a heavy blue curtain, she revealed a comfy enclosure within her own room. A dozen pillows rested against the headboard of his new residency, warm blue sheets hugging over the long, wide bed. He even had a dresser to match – a soft mahogany, with a sprig of lavender resting over enchanted candles, to prevent fires.

It looked exceptionally snug, especially to him – finally, a proper curtain to block out the morning sun, which had the habit of hitting him in the eyes if he slept in. And with Luna’s sleep schedule, he would be sleeping in. A lot.

“Princess Cadence was… very adamant about giving you your own place of rest. If it were up to Us, We would… never mind.” She quickly changed the subject, giving a polite cough. “I personally designed this space to give the most restful of sleep. We hope it’s to your liking, Arin.”

He nodded, feeling that familiar heat in his chest. “No – I love it. Do you know how annoying it is to wake up with the sun in your eyes? That guest room – while definitely very… royal, it had no creature comforts. It had a dresser, a bed, a chair, and a night stand – that’s about it. And while all of it was finely crafted, it felt really lifeless. This is beautiful. Thank you, Luna.”

She blushed, nodding in appreciation. “W-We’re glad you think so highly of our decorative skills! This is a most joyous of moments, I had hoped it suited you.”

“But it’s missing one thing.” Arin said, as he walked quietly around the room. Eyeing all of Luna’s trinkets, bobbles, and magical items and herbs. He found a small, empty picture frame on a shelf – an unused gift, it seemed, from Twilight Sparkle. It must have been from some event long ago, as it had collected dust. “A picture of you.”

Luna’s head slid back on her shoulders, a hoof raising to her chest in shock. “W-What? A picture… of me? But… why?”

“Well, you’re my closest friend, and you look absolutely stunning right now. Do you have a camera, like the ones the paparazzi used? I really want to take a picture – I don’t want to forget this moment.”

Luna hesitated, before giving an overjoyed nod. “Y-Yes! We do – we have one from Nightmare Night, a few years ago. Let me find it…”

Luna darted to her nearby closet, withdrawing the polaroid camera she had stashed on a shelf. She didn’t have many personal gifts, especially those she could use; but as she placed the camera in Arin’s hands, she felt as if that could change.

“Alright, let’s see… pose for me?” He asked, looking through the lens of the heavy device. She did as he asked, striking a simple, yet elegant pose. Her hoof up, head tilted to the sky – her bed as a backdrop.

Arin frowned. No, that wont do.

“Hmm… come here, I have a better idea.”

She looked worried, but quickly made it to his side. He crouched just a bit, to be on eye level with her – as he wrapped his arm around around her back, drawing her to his side. He raised the camera up, facing them. With a click, the flash blinded them both in the curtain-dimmed room. They each took a moment rubbing their eyes, until they adjusted to the feint light of the sun skittering through the thinner cloth.

The polaroid quickly developed within moments, Arin holding it up for them both to see. She really was stunning in this magic moment, her mane flowing beautifully to her side, the soft tones of blue melding with her perfectly done makeup. Her lips shiny and glossy, eyes popping against her supple blue.

Arin didn’t look half bad himself – brown eyes, brown hair, slightly tan skin. It’s gotten a shade lighter, from his recent time indoors. Soon, it may turn back to its soft white, if this keeps up. Like when he worked the mines for a month, and came back looking like a really dirty ghost.

Luna couldn’t help but smile, giving sniffle as she looked over the picture.

“What’s wrong?” Arin asked, as the night princess held back her tears.

“We never thought We could look so happy before.” She said, tracing a hoof over the picture. Arin’s own cheeks widened into a grin, as he squeezed her close to his chest once more. Cheek to cheek, he clipped another picture.

The magic of the moment really caught up to her, and she looked absolutely overwhelmed with joy.

“And now we have two. Here, this one is yours.” He said, offering her the pretty first picture, “I’ll keep this one. It’s too sweet.”

“W-What? No – We are crying in the second one, please, Our Knight deserves the first.”

“And I find it all the more beautiful that you’re crying, Luna. I have never seen you so happy. I’m just glad I could be your friend, and make you feel this way.”

Luna didn’t respond as she hugged the picture to her chest, nodding. “We will cherish it always.”

Chapter 20

The letters were sent, replies returned, and plans were arranged. Tomorrow, mid morning, they would travel to the Crystal Kingdom to – more soundly – explore Equestria, to allow them both to grow. Arin still had one more friend to make; and as Luna described it, he would know when he made it.

“So there’s an actual reason why I need five friends – this isn’t just to show I’m growing to be a better part of the world?” He asked as they traveled down the tower. Protecting the dream realm was a task only Luna could accomplish – so after finishing, they were left to their own devices, once Celestia rose the sun of course.

“Yes. Though I do not want to confirm it – but I have a sneaking suspicion of what it may be. You mustn’t rush this – it must come as naturally as all the others.” Luna said. They were already heading down the three flights of stairs, almost along the main corridor towards the dining hall.

“Alright. Onto another topic… what could I even do with magic? I don’t know any spells, and I doubt I could learn runes as quickly as I picked up Equine.”

“Well, a few simple spells come from instinct. For unicorns, it would be levitation, light, and in extreme cases – teleportation, along with a simple offensive blast if needed. Dragons, too, have magic – and use it for breathing elements, scavenging treasures, and illusions if it’s part of their history. When a dragon becomes of age, their magic begins to seep into their scales – granting them enhanced magical resistance and durability with each shedding, and their own magic embers become so bright that their vitality increases to match.”

Turning to the east, Luna continued. “We have found that your magic is unique. It isn’t something one could easily put into words. A seraph’s ember seems to be shrouded in stone; I would imagine that for some, the stone cracks easily or breaks with time, while others, it’s tough as steel. Yours is especially strong, a shell that wont crack with age. But your stay here in Equestria has changed that.”

“What do you mean?”

“Your ember is starting to show its light. We believe that your magic may come soon, but what may trigger it is a guess. It could be as something simple as making friends, as friendship generates a powerful magic. This is why our Sister gave you such a task; to reveal your magic, if that is the force which will drive it free. Though this is likely, it may not be the case.” Luna entered the grand hall with a sigh, happy to see just Shining, Cadence, and Celestia present.

“Between you and me, Arin – I am quite happy to see us free of the pink menace.” Luna whispered. Arin chuckled softly, nodding.

“Yeah, Pinkie is a bit… hyper, I say. And with me being knighted, Honey Rose was allowed to return home and take some much deserved time to herself. Something about her sponge needing cleaning, after being in ‘a really filthy piehole’. I really don’t want to know what she meant by that.” The duo quietly joined the others, sharing greetings and good mornings.

They had slept in a bit late last night – Luna only waking to move the moon and stars into place, before returning to bed to sleep in. They would need to be awake to board the train, after all – and the Crystal Empire was quite the ways away.

Vapor Cloud gave a yawn, waving to Arin across the table with a wing. “Morning. How’d the whole sleeping in Luna’s room go, Arin?” He asked, downing a cup of coffee.

“Amazingly. Luna is a sound sleeper in her bed, and the little nook she set up for me was comfy. Definitely cozy and relaxing.”

“Great. Aren’t you the lucky one.” He said, leaning over the table. Celestia gave a soft chuckle as he continued. “Celestia has me right by the window. Facing the sun. And she’s allergic to curtains, apparently.”

“Oh hush, Sir Vapor Cloud. Your snoring deserved such a bright and joyous awakening, if I do say so myself.” Celestia sipped quietly at her tea, plucking a slice of pancake off her plate. Pancakes. Celestia really liked her pancakes. Her set she made today was covered in banana slices and strawberry jam. Arin’s breakfast arrived – a small set of pancakes, made by Celestia, and a few slices of ham with eggs. He’s guessing that the kitchen staff handled the rest, as she wasn’t known for her cooking ability – outside of pancakes.

“Well, at least I don’t roll around in my bed all night with a silly hat.” Vapor defended, pouring himself another cup of coffee. “This job isn’t turning out the way I envisioned.”

Arin couldn’t help but give a soft chuckle, feeling quite happy with his sleeping arrangement. Luna did care deeply about quality sleep.

“Well, I’m sure if Arin stayed in my chambers, he would be quite content. He had little complaints of the room I assigned to him.” She raised her nose to the air, giving a quiet laugh.

“Actually Princess…” Arin began, scratching the back of his head.

“Yes, my friend?” She responded, giving a glare.

“Oh no, yeah, you’re right. Definitely. I love being uh… woken up at dawn, every day, by piercing sunlight. Heh.” He quickly turned to his pancakes as Celestia stared him down for several seconds, before a mirthful giggle followed.

“Alright, you have a point. I’ll take note of how Luna furnished your sleeping arrangement, and I will follow suit. She is wonderful when it comes to proper rest.”

Luna beamed at the compliment, puffing her chest as her wings gave a soft fluff. She tucked in to her breakfast – pancakes with eggs with vigor. Something about Arin’s company drew out the carnivore in her. He swore, some days she had fangs.

“Well, I find it admirable that Luna put so much effort into taking care of her knight. It reminds me of when Shining first pledged himself to protect me, he was so sweet and handsome.” Cadence said, resting her face on her upturned hoof. Her foal bobbed up and down on her leg, her knee keeping Flurry Heart entertained as she fought with her pancake.

“And I’m still handsome, right?” Shining teased, nuzzling into Cadence’s neck. She giggled, nosing into his mane.

“Like the day we met, all those years ago.” She enjoyed the moment with her husband, before turning her attention back to Luna. “So, are you ready to visit the Crystal Empire? I believe the last time you visited was during the Equestrian Games, correct?”

“Indeed – We spent most of our time at the castle. We are hoping to change that, and see a bit more of the public domain. It would be good for Arin and I to explore the world a bit, within the safety of the Crystal Heart’s reach. Canterlot doesn’t seem as peaceful after Our Sister’s last outing.” Luna said, biting into a strawberry.

“Indeed, Luna – I don’t believe it would be best to explore Canterlot. We are still unaware of the intent behind the plot, but the Crystal Empire is distant enough to afford you some repose. I take it you will still handle your nightly duties, correct?” The Sun princess said, drizzling more syrup onto her pancakes. By now, even her Knight was staring. It wasn’t just a cautious drizzle – a literal pool had formed in the bottom of the plate, her lowest most pancake drowning.

Cautiously, Vapor Cloud reached forward – tipping the jar of syrup back up to prevent Celestia from forming a river down the table. The Princess looked down, tilted her head left and right to examine her work – before pouring another generous spoonful on top.

Vapor’s eyelid twitched, as Celestia placed her fork down and picked up – dare he say it – a spoon.

Luna stared as Celestia scooped up the syrup – having completely missed the pancake – and gulped it down without blinking. “Well yes, of course Sister. Uh… does thou need more pancake, to accompany thy syrup?”

Celestia blinked, picking up her plate to look over the mess, and the now mostly empty jar of maple syrup. “…No?”

“Celestia, uh… didn’t you just finish your… y’know what, never mind. I think I’m ready to head out – bow, arrows, vest, pants, sword, shoes, bag of clothes, and shirt – I’m ready to go. How about you, Luna? Are you forgetting anything?” Arin said, downing the last few bites of his food in a hurry. Luna quickly shook her head, hopping up from her pillow.

Cadence and Shining quickly followed, giving polite coughs as they looked over Celestia’s plate.

“What?” She asked, her mouth full of syrup with hints of pancake.

“Oh, nothing, we just uh… Flurry is looking tired, isn’t that right honey? Let’s get you all tucked in for the trip home.” Cadence gently curled her foal up into her blanket, holding her close in a hoof. Shining followed, not wanting to see Celestia take another gulp of her syrup.

Celestia eyed them as they all left the room, frowning. Idly, she picked up the jar of syrup, slowly pouring it on top. Vapor Cloud’s head banged on the table, but Celestia payed him no mind. She had pancakes to eat.

“Luna, serious question…” Shining began as they walked down the streets of Canterlot. They had eight guards surrounding them in a diamond formation, breaking the crowd and covering all angles of attack. And unlike before, this event wasn’t very well publicized – nor was their route direct, so chances of being caught in an ambush were slim.

“If it’s about Our sister’s sugar consumption, we hold no answers.”

“How can you not know, though? Is that normal for her? To basically drink a whole bottle of syrup like that?” Shining said, keeping his voice low to prevent ease dropping. “I’m pretty sure that’s not healthy, what if it were poisoned?”

Luna chimed in. “It is exceptionally hard to kill an Alicorn by poisoning of any sort; what’s toxic to a normal pony is an upset stomach for someone like I, or my Sister. Physical injury, magical, or concussive force is the real threat – We are still mortal in bones, after all, though not in age. And again, while it’s hard to poison us – it’s not impossible. Just note that attempts have failed in the past.”

Arin hardly had any time to take in the beautiful city as they approached the train station. He had a job to do; keep his eyes peeled for any threats, after all. So far, besides a few shady ponies among the crowds – things were silent.

The station was relatively clear of hoof traffic, a few scattered silver armor guards standing by, examining ponies in their natural habitat. These were the standard police ponies in Canterlot – and they had become more frequent in points of entry, as noted by Shining Armor.

“With elevated security across Canterlot, more names are being tracked than ever before. Police Chief Iron Hoof is working double hard to identify suspicious characters, as noted in his recent report – though so far all he has is names, and a few scant leads.”

The train bumbled loudly into the station, the gaudy colors across the front painting it as a more peace fairing wagon than he’d like to admit. He cringed at the sight, Cadence catching sight of it with a giggle.

“The colors were chosen by the foals at Canterlot Orphanage, Arin. A lot of trains are given their designs by young, excluding the metro wagons in Manehatten, I believe. Isn’t that right, dear?”

Shining nodded, before shaking his head in a soft laugh. “If I had a bit for every time I’ve ridden on a frilly train, I’d have seven bits. Which isn’t much, but it’s weird that it happened seven times.”

Boarding the carriage, tickets in hoof and hand, they were seated in a nice, private coach. Not many took the route North, few took it past Galloping Gorge; so the seating was relatively open for the time.

“I’m a bit shocked you don’t bring guards with you on the train, too. Or that you don’t have an entirely private royal section dedicated to guests of your statue.” Arin confided, looking out the window. His eyes traveled along the busy streets of Canterlot for the last few moments of their boarding; a set of eyes catching his own. He didn’t recognize the pony too well, but he could make out that it was an older stallion, with a silver coat and top hat.

That didn’t sit right with him.

“We don’t travel often enough for it to be an issue, really. If we were desperate for private travel, we would have commissioned an Air Ship forever ago. Besides, taking the train brings you back down to Equis, and helps relieve the stress of leading the Crystal Empire. For now, we’re all just simple passengers.” Cadence said, taking her crown off to confirm this. Luna saw the motion, bringing a hoof to her chin.

“Perhaps We shall partake in this motion, as well. There is hardly a need to bare this weight, at the moment.” Luna withdrew her crown, holding it in her hooves. She turned it over in her regalia – stripping the hoof shoes off to accompany it.

“Curses; we lack a bag.”

Arin blinked. “You didn’t bring a bag? Anything at all?” He said, his eyes drawn from the window as the train began to move.

“We found no need for such trivialities. Though uh… perhaps We were… shortsighted. Arin, would you?…” She asked kindly, offering her jewelry to her knight. With a roll of his eyes and a smile, he quickly withdrew his small bag to his side – and slid the crown and hoof shoes within, nestled in against his green vest, backup clothes, and sack of bits that Celestia forced him to take.

The tiara poked out the side a bit, but with some adjusting – he slid it down to the bottom of the bag, hiding it quite well among his belongings.

“Aha, we feel young again! As if We were a foal, scampering around the halls of Our old Castle.” She placed her hooves on the carpet of the train, closing her eyes to feet the sensation of it against her bare appendages.

Arin imagined it to be much like taking off your shoes, after a hard day’s work – and walking on a soft rug of an Inn. The train began to pick up speed as it headed west – towards Cloudsdale, as he recalls.

Luckily, Honey Rose had taught him enough about Equestria’s Geography to feel confident in his ability to label places. If given a map missing names, he was sure he could place the majority of them correctly. Albeit completely misspelled.

“How long did you say this train would take?” Arin asked, stretching against the soft seat of the carriage.

“Well, we travel at about ten leagues an hour, and it’s a three hundred league journey to the Crystal Empire – so with stops, about two full days. It’s a shame you can’t take a portal gate more than once a month; it’s how we arrived to Canterlot so quickly in the first place.” Cadence said, rocking her foal quietly in her hooves. Thankfully, that little bundle of trouble has been exceptionally quiet through her stay in Canterlot.

From the stories Twilight told of Flurry Heart, Arin shudders imagining raising that child.

The Seraph yawned, stretching out against the seat. There was room enough so that he wasn’t cramped against his charge, but if he wanted to sleep, he’d have to find the space to do it.

“That’s right, Arin, you’re on Luna’s sleep schedule now. You’re both probably exhausted. Come on Cadence, let’s move to another carriage – Arin, you can fold these booths out into beds. You’ll find blankets up here – aha! On the luggage racks.” Shining did just that, withdrawing two blankets and a couple pillows from above.

Taking ahold of them, Luna smiled and gave a thankful nod. “Thank you, Shining Armor. We shall rest for the day; our bones are weary already.”

The trio left the carriage after snatching their bags, leaving Arin and Luna in quiet thrumming of train tracks. Arin stood up, unfolding the spare booth into a bunk, tossing his pillow and blanket on top. With a few quick movements, he stripped his gear – save his armored vest – and prepared to sleep.

“Need some help, Luna?” He asked the Alicorn, who shook her head.

“No thank you Arin – we wish to stir a moment longer, if that is alright.”

Arin nodded, his head falling to the pillow quite soundly. “Nowhere near as comfy as my little nook in your room, but it’ll do.” He said. The night princess smiled at the compliment, staring out the window as the hills rolled by.

She tugged the curtain mostly shut, opting to watch the world move by in that tiny corner. Her mind wandered to the grassy fields, watching it move by her with each click of the tracks. She saw the simple homes of ponies in valleys, fillies frolicking in flowers and colts flourishing fickle twigs in mock sword fights against one another.

The bubbling of warm brooks as they drove down into the far valleys north of Canterlot, across the wide open plains and fields of hard working farmer ponies. Tending to their crops in the mid day sun, readying for the harvest season. A few would stop and wave to the train, and she would quietly wave back – unseen in the dark of the carriage, but still felt in some way.

It truly was a rarity to see the world beyond the Castle for her. And even as her eyes grew heavy and her sight grew blurry, she would yawn and blink awake for a moment more.

The quiet thunder of the train down the tracks became mesmerizing, a distant echo that tickled the mind in all the right ways to hum one to sleep. Her head rested against the carriage wall, content to let the train sing to her in this moment.

Her eyes fluttered shut, and she fell into a quiet doze.

Chapter 21

During some point during her sleep, the train hit a bump and stirred her awake, enough to quietly – and lazily – peel herself from the window, and crawl over to the spread out bed before her. She didn’t care if this was a bit too personal – lifting the sheet up, Luna crawled right in against her Knight and tucked a pillow under her head to sleep.

Arin could feel the shuffle of the sheets, the heavy weight of a guest slipping in. Dully, he turned over, letting his arm wrap tight around the intruder in a warm hug. He nosed in to the bundle against him, breathing in the soft lavender scent with a dim smile, before letting dreams take him again.

And for a few hours, they stayed just like that. The night time princess quite happily snuggled up to her Guardian, and Arin – only slightly aware that a warm lump had appeared in his sheets, and that it was a very good pillow to cuddle.

Arin broke from his slumber to find an orange light streaking through the slit of the window, the late day sun getting ready to sleep for the night. He wanted to move – but he was just too comfy to bother, feeling the pillow pressed tight to his chest.

A very warm, breathing pillow. He moved his hand around it, feeling soft hooves gingerly, wings, a horn… he cupped Luna’s face, resting on his arm.

If this was a dream, it was a pleasant dream. As he slowly slid his hand down her shoulder, her eyes popped open.

He stopped, freezing in place as Luna timidly sat upright. She didn’t acknowledge him, only sat there for a moment. Her mane and tail – once laying flat and lifeless – began to stir and awaken with ethereal wind.

She approached the window on autopilot, moving the curtain to look at the sinking sun. While she was distracted, Arin quietly laid back down – watching her as she focused her energy, lifting the moon from its resting place beyond the distant horizon. The sun, seeing this motion, began to quickly dip down – vanishing from sight, leaving only the soft, white moon in the sky.

Her horn continued to twinkle as stars peppered the horizon, constellations reappearing in the blue canvas, save one; the Arcanis Ring. She made that special effort for Arin, not letting it shine in the sky of Equis. Arin felt touched, that she remembered that tiny detail after so long – his eyes sliding shut as she turned around to face him.

Seeing him still asleep – or perhaps not admitting him to be awake – she quietly stretched the second bunk about, sighing quietly to herself.

She took her sweetly scented pillow off of Arin’s bed in her magic, resting her hooves on it as she looked out the window, thinking. Arin knew it was much too early to enter the dream realm, as no one was asleep yet.

He stirred, blinking open his eyes. Luna jumped a little as Arin sat up, yawning.

“Ah, good night Luna. Sleep well?” He asked, the Princess giving a smile.

“As well as one could expect. Though we wish we could rest a little longer; it was quite comfortable.” She smiled, stretching her wings.

Arin wrapped his arms behind his back, popping his spine with a grunt. “You find these things comfortable? My shoulder is killing me. I think I slept entirely on my left side.” Arin said, hoping to get a response.

He would like her to be honest, but if she wants to be quiet, he’ll accept that.

“We slept well, at least. Are you hungry? I believe we are to arrive at the Cloudsdale train station any moment, if the schedule is correct. Surely something could be found there, if there’s nothing aboard the train.”

Arin turned onto his back. Maybe he was just dreaming it. He’s had dreams like that before, where he dreamed of waking up, going to work, only to realize he was sleeping.

“Yeah, I could go for something. Let me get dressed – Cadence and Shining are probably still awake, considering how we’re about to touch the station.” Arin stood up, stretching in his clothes. He quickly slipped his quiver over his back, feeling the blue feathers on his arrows again. It comforted him a bit, the bow fitting snug around the holtser. His bag slid across on his left, and Nocturne joined the same side; leaving him feeling overly prepared just to say hello to whoever they meet.

Luna joined him as he popped out of the carriage doors. The train was already slowing down, finding their company’s door next to theirs. With a knock, the door pulled open, Cadence holding her sleeping foal against her chest.

“Finally awake you two? We’re about to arrive in Cloudsdale; there’s a small train town by the station, we can get a quick meal while they fill the coal cart.” Cadence gave a soft yawn, leaving the cabin with Shining in tow. He didn’t seem all too tired, but he did have some slight bags under the eyes.

“A late supper is better than none. And the next stop before the Crystal Empire is the middle of Galloping Gorge. This is the only time you’ll catch a meal from here on out, the rest is trolley food.” Shining led the way as the conductor opened the doors, trading hooves with a fresh conductor for the rails north.

“Keep yer tickets with ya if you want back on.” The fresh face said, a gruffy old mare looking half awake. “We’ll be leaving in an hour. Next stop Galloping whatsit… Galloping Gorge? I need me some coffee.” She headed up the train, greeting a few other ponies in a similar fashion.

Shining led them forward, taking the lead. “Hey Caddy, think that old general shop is still open? We could get some snacks for the road.”

Cadence thought it over, frowning. “The one with that musty old stallion who smelled like moth balls? I don’t think so, Shiny. It’s a bit too late for that. You know, there is that Inn right around here – they have griffin food, Arin would like that. And they would be open late.”

“Oh yeah, it’d be quick too. Here, follow me.” Shining took a left off the platform, past the ticket booth with a dozing filly behind the glass. Looked a bit like a family business, from Arin’s perspective. As they prepared to step down into the gravel, Luna stopped.

“Arin, would thou please retrieve Our shoes? Our hooves are rather sensitive after having spent so long protected.”

With a nod, he slipped the four hoof shoes from the bag, placing them in front of her. With a few solid steps, she had them back on. “Do you want the tiara, too, or?…”

“No no, we believe this to be sufficient. The necklace may rest as well – we like to be free of the weight from our chest.” The padded shoes pressed into the stones below with a satisfying crunch, as the group made their way up the quiet street.

A few lackluster streetlights pecked the road, several small businesses lining the path up towards the floating city in the sky.

…Floating city in the Sky. Arin’s eyes lit up in the moonlight, seeing that massive cloud above him. He had never seen anything like it in his life; in the dark, he could clearly see the thousands of lights of homes and buildings spread about, breaking the pitch of night as white clouds floated effortlessly in the air. Ornate pillars and unique patterns broke the cloud into districts and civil zones, streams of rainbows pouring down the sides of this massive structure. From his view, he could pick out over one hundred unique homes comprising this side of the cloud structure – but he couldn’t tell exactly how big this thing was, it was just so far up and away.

He really wanted to see it – to have Luna or Cadence fly him up there, but they simply paid little mind to it. Like massive, towering civilizations thousands of feet in the air were completely common.

Luna took notice of his staring, and gave a smile. “Maybe one day, when you have unlocked the secrets of your magic, we could pay Cloudsdale a proper visit?”

Arin nodded, his mind reeling at the thought. He could go up there, truly? And not fall through? He could see the wonderful details of that massive civilization, like he did with Canterlot?

“I would absolutely love to. It looks amazing. We have nothing like this in Erenorn. Not even the great coliseum even scratches the beauty of it. And the rainbows! How do they do that?”

“The pegasi have machines to create rainbows; it’s something one must experience thyself to understand. For now, let us eat. I am famished.” Luna followed behind Shining, Arin dashing to keep up. They reached the Inn – second building from the station – with little delay beyond that, Arin reading the title aloud.

“’Over the Rainbow Inn’,” He commented, as Shining opened the door for the trio plus one. “Fitting, I guess. With it being so close to a bunch of rainbows, I guess it makes sense.”

“It reminds me of a song, one I heard forever ago – if only I could hum the tune.” Cadence said, as the welcoming atmosphere enveloped them.

Unlike Cloudsdale way up high, this had the roots of a more down to earth race of ponies, several mares and stallions occupying varying seats and tables across the room. Only quiet talk filled the space beyond simple furnishings – the group scurrying over to an open table by the bar, just out of sight of the door. Best not to draw too much attention while waiting.

The bartender approached, a warm smile on his face upon seeing Cadence and Shining once again. “Well if it ain’t the two lovebirds – and I see you brought… oh my Celestia, is that Princess Luna?” The yellow stallion gasped, his hoof over his heart as if he just saw a ghost. His short burgundy mane nearly stood on end at the sight.

“Hello again, Cider Song, and yes. This is Princess Luna, and her knight, Arin. We don’t have much time to talk – can you bring us something quick to eat for the road? Uh… three hayburgers, and a chicken club for Arin.”

“Griffin food? You sure do know how to pick a knight, your majesty.” He gave a deep, respectful bow to the Love Princess, backing away to the bar.

Luna sighed at the motion.

“I understand now why our sister complains so heavily of our title. He treated you two, Shining and Cadence, as familiar faces – and nearly fainted at the sight of me. I believe I agree with her – I don’t wish to be royalty at this moment, just a simple mare.” She twirled her hoof around the table cloth, feeling alone among friends.

Well, Arin wouldn’t have that. He quietly moved his stool next to hers, draping an arm around her. Not in any… romantic sense. Like you would a down friend.

“It’s alright Luna. He just doesn’t know you that well! I’m sure after a couple of visits, Cider-whatever will treat you like family.” Arin waved his free arm around in front of him, as if to make a point.

The night princess huffed, nodding. “One can only hope. But alas, it is not meant to be. Our Sister will confirm; no matter how many times she may pay a visit, she’s treated by her title by all she meets. Tis very rare to be given the reputation of ‘friend’, by our nature.”

She put herself in a slump, it seemed. Maybe a change of topic will help.

“So, Shining… uh, anything interesting to note about the Crystal Empire? Oh, how about that uh, Queen Umbra character?”

Shining winced at the name, not from pain – but from anger. “That… oh, you really want to know more about Queen Umbra, huh? I guess I didn’t cover it enough in our lessons. Alright. Back when the Crystal Empire reappeared, a vile shadow haunted the outskirts. This Shadow was ancient and evil, back from the post Discord Era, as Celestia and Luna came to power. It was Queen Umbra.

“A strange magic had sealed away the land, until one day, it just reappeared, seemingly out of thin air. The ponies inside still intact, though they had lost their gem-like luster. They were missing the crystal heart, a powerful gem that gave the city protection against the encroaching darkness. Without it, Queen Umbra could enslave the ponies within to do her bidding.

“She’s a wicked horse, and with Twilight’s help – and a certain purple dragon – Cadence and I were able to defeat Queen Umbra once more. At least, temporarily. There have been reports once again, strange sightings of a familiar shadow haunting the night. If there’s anything to look out for, it’s her. But there’s nothing she can do now. The Crystal heart is returned, and she is banished from the Empire. One day, we’ll pin her down and bring her to justice. Until that day, be wary.”

The mood had shifted as Luna and Arin listened in. Of course, Luna already knew of these events – but Arin was new, and it sent shivers down his spine. He had little idea of what she looked like, save vague descriptions that Shining gave during his lesson. Big, gray, red eyes, curved red horn. She sounded evil, for sure, and he definitely didn’t think he could take her down – especially as untrained as he was.

Cider Song reappeared, carrying four to-go boxes on his back, one with a large X over the top. It caused Cadence to jump; she was a little distracted from thoughts, it seemed.

“Alright, three hay burgers and a chicken club. Just uh… don’t eat me, okay pal?” He joked, forcing a smile from Arin.

“Well I don’t know, you’d probably taste like cider. Anyway, what’s the damage?”

“Well, the hayburgers are three bits a piece – I threw in some fries, as a courtesy to your Majesty. The chicken club is five bits, so fourteen bits.” He flank-checked the table, knocking all four boxes onto the sturdy wood. Well, sturdy enough – it did wiggle at his bump.

Arin withdrew eighteen bits, pressing it into his hoof. “Thank you, Cider. Keep the change. We have a train to catch.”

The bartender tipped his head in a bow, backing away to count his profit. Shining Armor placed the boxes on his back, giving a grin up to Arin.

“First paycheck and you’re already blowing it on fast food, huh? Not gonna lie, I thought that would happen the moment you got out of the castle for a bit.” He made his way to the door, turning the handle with his magic as Cadence followed – quieting Flurry with a shush. Luna and Arin stayed close, as they made their way back to the train station.

Reboarding the train was easy enough; four ticket flashes and a “your daughter is so cute” from the conductor, and the group were finding their carriages again. Shining and Cadence yawned, Cadence especially, who had been dealing with a very unhappy Flurry for the majority of the ride.

“We’ll hit the Crossroads to Galloping Gorge a few hours before dawn. We’ll probably sleep right through it – so unless you need something at the Crossroads, this train will take us all the way to the Crystal Empire. The bathroom is down the way, to the left, just uh… don’t use it until the train is in motion.” Shining said to them, handing over their meals. “You can always wave down the food trolley if you get hungry. We should be arriving late afternoon tomorrow, depending on the weather.”

He nodded to Luna and Arin, flashing a confident grin. “Goodnight you two. I know you two wont sleep, but… good night anyway.”

“Thanks Shining. Sleep well, don’t let Flurry wake you up.” Arin said, and Luna followed;

“Indeed. We will be sure to give you sweet dreams.” She bowed her head, turning to their own doors down a slot and to the right. Arin followed close behind, returning to their section of the cart with a yawn.

“It’s going to take a while for me to adjust to being a night owl.” Arin said, popping his fingers. “Kind of reminds me of the time I spent in the mines, back on Erenorn. Sometimes I’d work twenty hours in a row, sleep for two, then lose track of time. After a week, you pop out of the tunnels with cloth over your eyes to protect from the sun.”

“That sounds horrendous. Did they really treat you that harshly?” Luna asked, as she popped open her to-go box, lifting her burger. She eyed it with curiosity, never having seen such a thing before. The closest approximation would be tea sandwiches, if she could place it. Examining the bun, she noted the seeds across the top – hay poking out of the sides, slathered in a thick red sauce.

She took a gentle bite of the food, her eyes widening in delight. “This is spectacular! Tis hot, and savory – sweet! The sauce is sweet, is that – yes! Cheese, I love this, this is wonderful. Pickled cucumbers… divine.”

She munched away happily at her burger, as Arin set to work on his chicken sandwich. Again, he was reminded of Inn food in Erenorn – simple construction, thick bread, toasted club with slices of juicy chicken and vegetables. The sauce was interesting – it tasted local, definitely something he enjoyed.

Within minutes, the duo had polished off their meal, Luna more than pleased with the experience. Arin was happy too, of course – though not as much as Luna.

“I dare say, we have never had food so… common, before. It is quite the experience!” She said, licking her lips. “And delicious, as well. We would wish for another, if another were present.”

Luna nibbled the last of her fries, sighing contently. “These ‘hay burgers’ should be a part of the kitchen’s menu. Wonderful.”

Arin was happy that she was happy – which was an odd thought to him. Before Equestria, he didn’t care about what others felt or thought. Now? Seeing Luna smile made his night worth while.

Leaning back, the Seraph cupped his head behind his hands, moving his quiver out of the way to do so. “I think we both know what time it is, Luna.” Arin said, sighing sadly.

Luna nodded, turning to the moon. With a tweak of her horn, it moved up to the center of the sky, gleaming down overhead.

“I used to be content with this work, but now, I grow weary of it. It takes time that I could be spending with you, Arin, my friend.” She said, pressing her hoof to the chilly window. “Sometimes I wish I could change fate, in a way to suit my wants. But one must wear the mantle, and there is none more suited than I.”

Arin sighed, nodding. “It would be nice to spend more than a few hours a night talking with you, Luna, before you entered into the dream realm. It’s a shame that I can’t join you, either. The whole ‘magic required’ bit kind of stings, on top of the fact that I have to guard you. If we were both in a dream, who would protect us?”

Luna closed her eyes. A distant star fell from the sky, and she gave a little wish. They never did come true, but it became a bit of a coping mechanism for Luna. To wish upon the stars she fell. And maybe out there, others would wish on them to, and have a little more luck.

“We will speak at dawn, Arin. And again… thank you.”

Chapter 22

Luna yawned as her magic receded, the world coming into view once more. Gently, she eased the moon down to the horizon, ending the fleeting night as the sun rose again. They had already passed through the crossroads now, and all that was left was to sleep herself.

“Finished for the night?” Arin asked, watching the sunrise with her. She gave a quiet nod, turning back to her knight.

“It is done. The night has been guarded once more.” She looked back out the window, inhaling the view as the mountains began to recede. They were cutting through the valley of the Gorge, the Unicorn Range Mountains sinking down to the ground as the minutes would melt by. Ever north they went, headed for the Crystal Empire.

Snow was becoming common on the ground, heavy tufts having formed on hills and ditches along the railroad. The carriage air had become cool, chilly even – as they cut through the mountain side.

Luna closed the window, blinking in the darkness. Arin stripped his gear again, bag and boots forming a neat pile with his quiver and sword. Unfolding his bed, he prepared for another day’s rest – job completed once again.

“Arin…” Luna began, the Seraph looking up from the sheets.

“Mm? Yes Luna?”

She hesitated, before those words came back to her. Something familiar, from someone special. Words from a Pink Alicorn, right before the knighting ceremony. Be yourself. Slipping her hoof shoes off, she approached the side of his bed.

“We have a request of you, my knight.” She said, her voice wavering. She breathed, trying to take the stone mask her sister wore, and apply it to herself.

Arin’s face softened into a smile, almost laughing at her attempt to be so cool and collected. “And what is that, my Princess?”

Luna cursed quietly to herself, biting her lip. Breathe, Luna. Be yourself.

“We wish for you to protect Us in Our sleep.” She stated, puffing her chest out, her head raised high.

“…Protect you in your sleep?” He asked, bewildered. “I uh… guess I can stand watch, though I’ll need to sleep eventually.”

Either he is playing dumb, or he is teasing us, Luna thought. She steadied her breathing, clarifying.

“We… wish for you to… hold Us. Me. Hold me.”

To say one or the other blushed was wrong; both of their faces turned red in an instant, Luna nervously running one front hoof over the other.

The silence of the carriage was deafening – the bump of the tracks beneath the floor completely ignored, leaving total quiet as Arin thought.

In her face, Luna was cool and expressionless, her stone mask returning after the slip. Inside, she was screaming. Her child side was screaming, her royal side was screaming, inside of her were two ponies; and they were both screaming.

“Uh… sure. I can do that.” He said, slipping backwards into the bed. Luna had to suppress those same to voices, as they both screamed – this time in delight.

“V-Very well then! We thank you, kind knight. Thy valor is unmatched to accept… such a dangerous task!”

Nailed it. She thought.

Arin chuckled softly, raising the comfy sheet up. Luna snatched her pillow from the other side, immediately hopping up into the embrace of the shared bed. Within a moment, her hooves had locked quickly around her knight, squeezing him tight like a plushie. Her face pressed firmly into the crook of his neck, her wing darting around his side.

“That was… well, that’s fast.” Arin said, gently draping her in his protective hold. Who was he to deny her those simple creature comforts? The comfort of being held, of being warm? He wanted to be held, too – and he was, and it was great.

He found himself curling around her slowly, his nose pressing into her soft, relaxing mane. It went from starry night to a simple baby blue, resting on the bed in a long sheet. His hands tucked under her wings, pulling her to his chest – sharing his warmth in the chilly cabin.

As usual, things seemed to move much too fast to recount. Not more than mere weeks ago, he was being helped out of the tub by a pony caretaker in this strange, foreign land. Now he’s snuggling one of it’s princesses like a kitten. Odd.

Luna quickly became soft putty, Arin’s firm grasp holding her close. A tingly warmth spread from his chest outward, his heart taking flight from the feeling. When she was laying down like this, the full length of her body became apparent as her hind legs tangled between his legs.

They were still friends, right? Friends did this sometimes… didn’t they?

He felt his mind losing its trail of thought as that sweet lavender scent lulled him to sleep.

As dusk approached, Luna awoke first. She was an absolute tangled mess in her Knight’s hooves – hands, she would mentally correct herself – and she wouldn’t have it any other way. Her tail had wrapped itself around Arin’s leg, while Arin’s left hand had traveled up, locking her muzzle into his chest.

She breathed in slow, taking in his scent. He smelled partially like the gardens of the castle – but lavender clung to him now, a scent she shared with him from their proximity. Her wing tucked in under his arm, squeezing him close. It wasn’t the same scent she bore – there were mild differences now, a hint of masculinity filling it and giving it new life. And she enjoyed it immensely.

Perhaps We have taken this too far… Luna thought, her hoof trailing over Arin’s chest. Feeling the strong muscles underneath, his heart beating slow and steady beyond it all. Luna couldn’t help but wonder in this moment what he thought of her.

Her time sealed away really did distance her from reality. Her Sister would think ill of her, if she knew – sharing feelings of love with not just a commoner, but an alien creature no less. How could she have stooped so low so quickly? Was she perhaps becoming… desperate? Desperate enough to fall for this kind soul?

Kind… he was kind indeed. He was a bit brash at first – blunt even, but his kind nature overtook that in a way. And he seemed so intense, listening to her every word – not to mention sharing company. He didn’t fear her, nor shy away due to her stature. In fact, he seemed to flock to her… the thought alone made her hug tighter.

Soon, the brief moment was dashed – she was running thin on time, as the sun neared the far horizon, the moon must rise. With finesse, she slid her tail free of Arin’s leg – wing withdrawing as her body slid from his grasp. He stirred, but stayed asleep in that moment as she moved to the window once more.

It was snowy outside, cold and blue melding with the soft orange of the setting sun. Her horn glowed, and once again, night fell over Equestria – just as Celestia set her sun. She painted the stars once more, taking her time to assure their beauty as they twinkled in the sky.

She willed her mane and tail to grow with swirling energy, stirring with their magic once again. She turned back to the fold out bed, crawling back in against Arin to enjoy the warmth.

Arin murmured in his sleep, saying her name quietly. She blushed, looking up into his closed eyes. She thought idly about peering into his dreams, but she couldn’t bring herself to do it. Not with him so close, it felt wrong. Like an invasion of privacy. And he seemed happy; why disturb that?

Instead, her head tucked in against his, enjoying the comfort of the bed in the cold cabin. He stirred, running his hand over her back, slowly blinking away his sleep. He could see the moonlight filtering in from outside, Luna pressed to his chest in a warm bundle. Her mane stirring in magical wind.

His hand slipped up, gently scratching over the back of her head. Luna blushed, her ears flicking at the affection, pulling back to look him in the eyes.

He seemed so relaxed, so calm and quiet as his hand traveled over her scalp. Scratching behind her ears, her legs shuffling at the touch. Smiling.

“Good night, Luna.” He said quietly, making the Princess blush.

“Good night to you as well, Sir Arin.” She said, as they relaxed for a moment more. His eyes turned to the window, the winds whipping. A blizzard it seemed, cold and harsh, had overtaken the moon as they traveled further north.

“We should be arriving in the Crystal Empire in a few hours or so. Let me get dressed; Shining and Cadence will definitely be up for our arrival. And uh… I think I’d have trouble explaining why I’m cuddling you.” Arin smiled sheepishly, Luna giving a sigh.

“Thou are correct. We shall simply wait out the last hoof of the journey.” Sitting up, she untangled herself from Arin once more – affording him the chance to scoot over to the side of the bed, and start donning his gear. Luna’s magic grasped at the other bunk, pulling it free to lay down in a flat bed. Her pillow was chucked across the way, her own sheet lazily draped over the bed to feign sleep.

With her evidence set, she was ready to lie about her cuddling habits if need be. Arin stood up, stretching as he approached the window. Looking out over the snowy drifts as they chugged through deep snow, the darkness of the night becoming familiar to him.

But something else caught his eye as he looked. At first, he thought it was some kind of black wolf – sprinting above the snow to keep up with the train. But it weaved closer, a dark amalgamation of clouds that churned and bubbled as it swerved around trees.

He watched curiously for several moments, the chug of the train dulling out the world. It was like a ball of smoke… could it be a reflection of the engine’s smoke stack? It didn’t make sense to him.

“Luna, what’s that-”

A blast shook the train as the engine derailed, throwing Arin against the glass window. He lost hold of Nocturne – the blade slipping free of the scabbed and sucked out of the shattered pane as the cabin spun onto its side. The roof was torn free, and he was yanked out – distant screams of the scant passengers growing quiet as the heavy train spun free of the rails.

He crashed hard against his right shoulder – narrowly missing his quiver for padding as he fell to the soft snow, stunned. The screech of metal became distant as his blurry eyes cracked open, trying to stay conscious from the critical strike.

The sound of crunching snow soon overtook the now terrifying silence, as he looked up beyond his double vision. Before him stood something he thought we would never see again.

Long white wings, an imposing figure that stood tall – armor donned across the Seraph’s chest, as it gazed down at him. The nameless Ascended gazed at the fallen form before him, eyeing him curiously from beneath his helm.

The Ascended sneered, withdrawing a dagger from his waistband. He stepped towards Arin, wings tucking in as he grabbed his brown hair in his gloved hand.

“You weren’t supposed to be on the train.” He said, drawing the blade to the fallen Knight’s throat.

So this is how I die. Killed in snowy wastes by an Ascended. Arin thought, as the Seraph readied a killing blow. His mind began to falter, barely holding on to consciousness as he stopped, as if hearing something.

A black whirl of shadows slammed into the Seraph’s side, a masculine grunt following as he stumbled hard to his left. Blood pooled in the snow, a dark horse stepped back from the fatal wound. Her red, curved horn dripping in blood.

The Seraph stared in shock, the now dying Ascended collapsed into the snow. Clutching his mortal wound before quickly bleeding out. Arin could only watch, his vision fading as the shadowy horse turned to him. It approached in regal steps, examining him curiously as Arin lost consciousness.

When Arin awoke, he found himself tightly bound in warm blankets, his right shoulder in immense pain. He could see the clouds above him, dimly lit by the moon as snow fell against his unprotected face.

He was in some kind of sleigh – wrapped tightly in warm fabrics and leathers to protect him from the cold. He could feel a weight against his chest – a familiar weight, the heft of Nocturne. He continued to stare into the sky in his daze. The steps ahead of him were from one creature – four heavy hoof falls that crunched pleasantly in the white powder.

If he was being captured by something, he didn’t have the strength to struggle free.

“Where are you taking me?” He asked, coughing. His throat had turned dry from the event, pain seeping into his words.

The crunch of snow stopped, before turning slowly to meet him. A pair of red eyes met his own, the blood covered horn of a gray unicorn gleaming in the moonlight as his suspicions were confirmed. He didn’t want to believe it. He didn’t think he could believe it. But standing there, gazing down at him – was the form of a mare he had only tales of. Bewilderment and fear shook him, and he was left nearly dazed from the seeping malice of her eyes.

For a while she stared, remaining quiet as she examined the Seraph. Her horn flashed, and he felt a familiar tingle of magic wash over him.

“Curious. You don’t share the same magic as your kin, creature.” She said in a strong, unwavering tone. She carried herself regally, almost like Princess Celestia would – but something seemed off about the way she did it.

It felt like her royal manner came from power, not from experience. That’s what Arin could come up with, in such a short notice.

“Tell me, creature. What is your kind?” She asked, hefting Nocturne in her red, magical grasp. “And how does one such as you come into possession of a fine blade as this? It belongs obviously to the scabbard at your side, I will not accept wrong answers.”

Arin wondered if he should even respond to that, blinking away snow that fell into his unprotected eyes. She was patient, and waited for the words. When none came after several long moments of staring, she returned the blade to its sheath on Arin’s chest.

“Very well.” Was all she said, sitting before him. “Let’s try again. My name is Queen Umbra, the rightful ruler of this land. What, pray tell, is yours?”

Arin didn’t respond immediately. But a name couldn’t hurt, and he spoke with slight bitter in his voice. “Arin. I am a citizen of Equestria. What you are doing is kidnapping. Let me go.”

Umbra’s face didn’t change. Instead, she nodded. “If you wish to be free, it would be unwise. You are several leagues from the Crystal Empire. Your wounds would kill you before you made it up the nearest hill.”

A snap of her magic, and the several cords binding him released – all at once, it seemed. He shuffled forward, wincing as the pain he suppressed came all at once, knocking him soundly back into the sleigh. He didn’t cry out, but he knew when he’d been beat. She had a fair point.

“You’re just going to let me go? Just like that?” He asked, freeing his left hand from the warmth of the leather bindings. “I could kill you, for the crimes you’ve committed against Equestria.”

“Many have tried.” She said. “You would be the next to fail. Do not tempt me, creature. I chose to spare you out of the kindness of my heart. If you would stop your fruitless struggles, I may tend to your wounds in the safety of my abode. Or, you may perish in the cold. The choice is yours.”

Arin thought it over. He was in no condition to fight, or move. And judging by the unicorn’s cold voice, he could tell she was being honest. If she wanted him dead, he was one strike away from it. When he remained silent and unmoving, she began her journey forward again – the snow crunching under hoof as the sleigh slid silently through the snow.

Without the weight of the restraints holding him to the sleigh, he had to struggle to stay on. If Umbra noticed, she didn’t care.

“Why take me at all? Why not leave me to my grave?” He asked. For another dozen steps, there was no reply.

“While we may be distant from society, I am not oblivious to it. Word reached me of a strange creature, recently knighted in Canterlot. I believe you to be of value, if you truly are said knight.” Her steps continued as the sleigh angled up over a hill.

“So you crashed the train?” He asked, spite in his voice. He could feel his insides burning with fury. How dare she? Steal him like a trophy! He wanted to strangle her, and impale her on his sword! …If he could move.

“No. It was not I who derailed it. That would be your kind, creature. I had come across them stalking my lands not too recently. At first, I eyed them out of curiosity. But reckless destruction would bring prying eyes to places I’d rather they not be – so I did away with them. Too late, I believe. And since I’m sheltered close by and ‘dug in’, as some would say, I have little choice but to weather the storm they’ve caused from their actions.”

She turned into a hollow, her elegant steps bringing the sleigh towards the long end of a cave. Arin bit his tongue, thinking of what to ask next.

“Then why take me? You know I hold value to the Crown. They’ll come looking for me.”

“If you are coveted, you are of value. And I can not leave what meager shelter I have, at the moment. As it stands, you are nothing more than a bargaining tool, and a guest.”

She was right. Arin blinked as the sound of a heavy door turned, and warmth flooded in. He shuffled his neck with difficulty, looking up to see where he was being imprisoned.

It appeared to be a small, underground fort of sorts. From where it came from or when it was crafted he was unsure, but a warm fire eased him slightly in the fireplace on the far wall.

“So you’re just gonna throw me in a dungeon or something?”

“No. A queen does not lie; you are a guest in my halls for the time being. Though this is not the land I deserve, it is the last place I may call home in these wastes.” She took the blade from Arin’s chest, raising it up in her magic to the mantle of a small fireplace, just out of reach. He heard the shuffle of his quiver, and it joined it up high.

Her magic lifted him all at once, making him gasp in pain – an urge he quickly suppressed, as she settled him in a soft, cushioned chair. Still wrapped in the leathers of the sleigh, he looked around the room – taking note of the details.

The walls were made of a soft, gray brick, supported by black crystal beams across the corners and walls. Hundreds of portraits, pictures, and décor lined each and every surface of the chamber; landscapes painted by hoof, pictures in black and white. He couldn’t make out much from his position against the warm fire, but he could see the craftsmanship that went into everything.

The room was small and content, cozy even – a few bookshelves broke the walls apart, making it seem tended. Arin tried to move his neck to turn – but grunted in frustration.

“Be at ease, Sir Arin. Your injuries are severe, and if my knowledge serves correct, you fractured your collar bone on the tree and broke your right arm. You need rest.” She said, sitting on a chair across the way, almost like a throne. Though it was angled to the fire, she directed her eyes on her guest.

“Your ankle was also shattered and misaligned. It will be a time before you may set your weight on it. I managed to fashion a splint from wood, to allow you to heal.”

“Why do this for me? Don’t you know we’re both enemies?” Arin asked, feeling the wood tight against his arm now that she mentioned it.

“I have done nothing against you.” She replied, “if anything, I lean more towards what that pathetic new blood Alicorn would call a ‘friend’.” Her eyes narrowed, leaning back into her chair. Gazing into the fire, letting her thoughts wander.

“But you may treat me with disrespect. I know well of my actions of the past. I do not ask for companionship. Not from you. Not unless it suits me.”

At those words, Arin felt a little bad. She had a point; she never directly did anything against him, if she was being truthful. It just arose more questions.

“How do I know you’re not lying to me? That you’re simply not going to kill me when I lose your interest?” He asked bravely. His heart began to slow, regardless – the fire wearing his broken body down.

She didn’t respond again, remaining quiet. Lost in the flame, her eyes twinkling with distant memories.

“Lies are for the guilty. I do not feel guilt.”

That had an impact on him, more than he’d like to admit. She was covered in blood, yet she felt no remorse for her actions. The honesty sent a shiver down his spine; she would stab you in the back and admit to it immediately, rather than be caught in a lie.

For this reason alone, he had to give her a little trust. If he wanted to survive and recover, he had to trust this monster – this menace – with his well being.

“I’m a Seraph.” Arin said, after a long pause. “I come from the land of Erenorn. I am considered an Inert of my people; without inherit magic.”

She placed her thoughts together, before speaking again. “Yet I detect it inside of you. Curious…” She said. She made it to her hooves, turning to a door to her left. Without a word, she vanished past the heavy cedar frame – the wood clinking shut.

Arin was worried for a moment, but let the fear go. If she wanted him dead, he would be dead. For whatever reason, he was alone now to his thoughts. He stared at the fire, worry creeping into his soul.

He hoped Luna was okay. That Shining, Cadence, and Flurry Heart made it out of the train safely. That no other passengers were hurt in the attack, that the grumpy old conductor didn’t pass from the deadly attempt on their lives.

He closed his eyes, exhaustion creeping into him. Just at the edge of sleep, the cedar door reopened – Umbra returning with a bowl in her magical grasp.

She approached Arin’s chair with elegant ease, towering over him. She was on eye level with him, he was sure of it – if he was standing, of course. Her black mane swayed slightly with excess magic, the blood cleaned from her coat as she sat before him.

With a spoon, she levitated a scoop of hot stew from the bowl. Bewildered, he looked her in the eyes. She didn’t seem to hesitate, holding the wooden utensil to his mouth.

“You eat meat. Correct?” She said. Arin gave a sniff of the stew, seeing several notable things within – carrots, potatoes, onion, and small, finely cut pieces of meat. “Do not fret. It is elk.”

Slowly, he opened his mouth – and with terrifying care, she slid the spoon inside. He closed his lips, tasting the gamy nature of the wild meat. It reminded him of the forests of Elma Soli, when he hunted his prey by the great lake Chalice. It was well seasoned, but he couldn’t shake the feeling of home.

He was being spoonfed by an evil queen that had tried to enslave an entire Empire. If he had to write a list of ‘things that would never happen in his life’, this would be at the top of his list, right in front of ‘becoming a royal knight’ and ‘being treated with respect’.

“How did you know I eat meat?” He asked. She withdrew another spoonful, never once giving a smile or a hint of emotion – beyond a stern glare, when needed.

“Your teeth reveal as such. If you think you went without inspection, you are mistaken.”

Arin didn’t know how to feel about that. She was silent as he finished the bowl, returning beyond the door for whatever she decided to do next.

Which was, apparently, wash the bowl out.

Easing back into the comfort of the living space, she began the process of stripping Arin free of the leathers around him. He found it now to be the best time to speak, to show a little kindness for her effort.

“You cook well. Thank you.” He said quietly. Umbra stopped in her work, looking up into his eyes. And for the first time, she smiled, showing off an impressive set of fangs.

“Thank you. We slayed the elk ourselves.”

Just like that, the moment was gone. Arin was removed from the heavy hides around him, as her magic lifted him up. He could feel his body throwing a fit over the movement – shaking in pain as she quietly brought him across the way – to another room.

It was a bedroom. After seeing it, he felt silly for thinking it might be a cold stone dungeon. He began to wonder just how big this miniature castle was, as she set him in the bed. Her magic fumbled with the buttons on his vest, her face forming a scowl.

“Dragon hide?” She asked. Arin gave a painful nod.

“The Court must find you valuable to bestow such protection.” She said, managing to free him from the leather and mithril piece, Arin yelping in pain as she maneuvered it around his devastated shoulder. The shirt came next – but with a spell, it phased through his body with ease. She quickly folded it, stripping him of his boots, drawing another groan from his as his battered ankle left him whimpering.

He breathed deep, suppressing the pain quickly. It dulled, leaving him panting, but free of the agony.

She watched the tension release from his twitching muscles. “Seraph… unique. What is your kind doing in Equestria?” She asked, the boots joining the neatly folded pile of clothes.

“Before today, I believed myself to be the only one. And I was a special case – I am the last of my kind, the only one living without magic or wings. My kingdom spared me my fate, and sent me here. Your guess is as good as mine, Umbra.”

“Queen Umbra. You may refer to me as ‘your Majesty’.” She corrected. Arin shook his head.

“I don’t even call the Princesses ‘Princess’.”

She quietly pulled the blanket over him, that stone mask returning. That was one trait she shared with Celestia – they both could wear an expression that persisted, no matter the moment.

“And the reason being?” She said, looking over him.

“They are both my friends.”

“Friends.” She repeated, letting her emotion seep through in a frown. If only just; it was replaced in an instant. “Do friends not refer to themselves by titles, then, Sir Arin?”

“Of course. Friends don’t have to.”

Queen Umbra had the particular habit of turning her thoughts inward before speaking, this led to long pauses in her conversation, but gave her an air of authority.

“I see. Friends… did Twilight Sparkle of Ponyville teach you this?”

Arin caughed, gently shaking his head. “No. It’s something you learn on your own.”

The Queen nodded. “Very well. Then you may call me Umbra, if this is what friends do.”

Another shock. Umbra seemed to be more flexible than one would think – an evil queen bent on taking over the world, allowing herself to be addressed by her first name. Why? He wanted to ask, but she left the room before he could.

“Rest well, Arin.” She said, the door closing behind her.

Chapter 23

Arin’s dreams were more fitful than he liked – the train crash repeating itself indefinitely in his head, images of the explosion from Alma Sol blending in to the memory while his body was torn from the peace of the carriage and into the cold night. As the train tilted a third time and his body was thrown like a ragdoll – he found himself landing smoothly on his feet.

Luna stood before him, covered in several dozen bandages. She had tears running down her eyes, jumping into his chest in a powerful hug.

“Arin!” She yelled, and just like that, the dream faded.

The train tilted a fourth time, his body being flung from the carriage… again and again, crashing into the tree, laying limp on the snowy ground. He could see the Ascended before him, the knife in hand. Luna would appear, and break the nightmare – only for it reset. He would be home, in Milla Serine. Watching the sky as a beam of light rained down, shattering the Corona of the World in a crimson blaze.

He blinked his eyes awake, his muscles stiff and in a cool sweat. To his right, Umbra slept soundly on top of the sheets – a small fireplace cracking quietly to fill the quiet room with warmth.

It had been four days since the attack. At least, from what Umbra told him. There were no windows to the outside he could see – but he felt the sun overhead, in some way. It must be noon.

He stirred, lifting his head from the pillows – before falling down with a pained groan. Umbra jerked from her slumber, her eyes falling on the injured Seraph.

“You are awake. You did not sleep well.” She said. “Do you require anything, Arin?”

He blinked at the question, “Water, please. Thank you.” He said, voice hoarse. Without another word, Umbra left the room. Returning minutes later with a large glass. It was roughly crafted, made of cedar – but it worked. She tipped the water to his lips, lifting his left hand up from under the sheets.

He winced, seeing bandages across the surface. He has spent the majority of his time unconscious, or struggling to keep himself alive, as the multitude of gashes, cuts, scrapes, and bones could heal.

“The skin was degloved from your claws. I knit the flesh as well as to be expected.” She said calmly, “Do not try to grasp anything. You will undo my work.”

Umbra hadn’t necessarily told him the full extent of his injuries; perhaps not to overwhelm him. It’s not like each one was a bomb set to explode, but learning of new wounds each day wasn’t pleasant either. But he was thankful for the consideration.

He gave a tiny nod, resting his palm over the sheets. Degloved. He knew that word. The skin of his hand was ripped clean off. He vaguely remembered his wrist slamming into the torn steel of the train’s roof, as he tumbled through the air. He wandered what else was injured, worry seeping into his bones.

“What happened to the train? Did anyone else survive?” He asked. It’s not that the question hadn’t come up – he had barely any time awake. In fact, he’s only been conscious a few scant hours the last few days. Most of his questions were directed towards her, her history, and for requests of water or food – or aid to use the bathroom. She had no shame, much to his ire.

But with his body healing, it was time for answers to questions he had put aside.

She thought calmly for a moment, nodding. “Yes. The Royalty survived – all of them. A few civilian lives were at risk. Those toward the front of the train most likely perished.”

The Seraph winced at the thought of the loss of life. There was nothing any of them could do – but his mind was torn between so many stray thoughts, the headache he’d been stifling (from his concussion) had managed to make a guest appearance.

“What exactly happened?”

Umbra set the water down on the nearby desk, speaking calmly.

“I had followed the trail of three Seraphs north east, towards my Kingdom. Their strange magic and nature drew my attention. I kept my distance, using my magic to move silently through the blizzard.”

It made sense now. She wasn’t planning on attacking the train. She was following the Seraphs, who must have strayed into her domain and caught her eye.

“When I saw the explosion, I realized that I would swiftly come to blame for their actions. I disposed of them – all three of them – and came across your broken body. I am left at a loss; the attack on the train would lead to a witch hunt on my last fortress. I decided to take you in, so that I might exchange your life to spare my last home. It’s reasonable to assume that my enemies hold me in contempt with their actions.”

“And do you think they’ll really just let you go?” Arin asked, “If anything, they might see me as a co-conspirator.”

“I know they will let me go. I may covet the Crystal Empire, but I pose no threat. Not at this moment. I am too weak to make an attempt for my rightful Kingdom. And they will not assume you a traitor. They made sure of that.”

She turned to the door, stepping confidently into the main room. She returned with Nocturne, placing it at his side.

“This is Nocturne. The blade of the Night Princess, Luna. The magic within is potent; you may not betray the blade, or risk losing it. To that, you swore an oath as a knight.”

He examined the blade again, the sapphire in the rain guard gleaming brilliantly in the firelight. “So… that’s the magic I feel from the sword?”

Umbra nodded. “It is not magic, but a curse. You are bound to your oath. You swore to uphold and protect the Princess of the night. Willingly participating in treachery would shatter the Sapphire within, revealing you to be disloyal.”

She ran her gray hoof over the stone, which swirled with a soft blue light. “This blade can not so much as cut a hair upon Luna’s head, even if she asked it. And neither could you.”

She placed the sword by his side, sitting by the edge of the bed.

“This is why I value you. Your words could sway the Princess.”

“To do what, exactly? Spare your house?”

“No. To come to peace.”

Peace. She wants… peace.

“What do you mean about peace?” He asked, “Do you not want the Crystal Empire anymore? Are you done trying to claim it?”

“I am done trying to take it, that is correct. I have few allies left in this world, and they turn on me by the day. I am…” Her stone expression broke, a sad frown forming on her lips. “I am alone.”

Alone. He felt a pang of sympathy for her – however minor it was, he could tell she was genuine when she said it.

“I am a Queen without subjects. I have seen a thousand years and more without company, without peers – beyond those who feared me, or under me as a slave. All efforts I’ve made before have failed. I am willing to try a new strategy, a tactic to regain my throne.”

So close! She was so close to turning over a new leaf, for a moment he really did think she was going to stop trying to take over Equestria. Regardless, he wanted to know more.

“Well?…”

“Friendship. In the few years of Princess Twilight’s existence, she had accomplished more than I could dream. It is… infuriating, to say the least. That she should ascend to the status of Alicorn from common blood. Perhaps it is time that I learn beyond my roots, so that I may challenge the throne again. On common ground, perhaps.”

“So you want me to talk to the Princesses… to ask them to let you go, so you can make friends… and take over the Crystal Empire.”

“That is correct.” She said with a nod. Arin slowly raised a hand to his face, regretting the pain – but he needed to pinch the bridge of his nose.

“But why? Why bother taking over the Crystal Empire? Don’t you have anything else better to do?” Arin groaned, flopping into the sheets. “You could go on vacation, have a few drinks, enjoy a beach somewhere… instead, you want to do… this. Why.”

It wasn’t even a question anymore, it was a statement.

“Perhaps I am not clear on my history, Arin. I am not a pony.”

“You are.”

“I am not.”

“I’m literally looking at a pony right now, you’re not gonna convince me-” Umbra’s form melted into shadows, muting the room into total darkness. Arin could only stare in horror as the black engulfed him – choking the breath out of him.

And just like that, the moment passed. Umbra was laying on the bed, her face unchanged. “I am an Umbrum, a living shadow. The form I take is merely an illusion to stand among ponies. My people are trapped beneath the halls of the Crystal Empire, petrified by the curse of the Crystal Heart at its center. To crush it would free my people from their torment, and bring the Umbrum Army back into this world.”

That was a bit much to take in, and he frowned. After having spent several seconds recovering from the horror. “And… how do you know that?”

Umbra sighed. She might as well be specific. “When I was little, I found my Mother – the Crimson Stone – in the frozen wastes of the Crystal Empire-”

“Back up more. Hold on, you found your Mom, and she was a stone?” Arin was catching on, but that was a bit… much. Farfetched, even. “Go back earlier. What is your first memory?”

Umbra glared at her guest. It was a look of disdain, anger, a mixture of pain and confusion that welled up for a moment – but she finally breathed in, settling. “That is simple enough to explain. I…”

A moment of hesitation caught her, as the memories unfolded.

“I…” She paused, her face cracking. “I… I was lost, in the frozen wastes. I was young, barely more than a foal. The Crystal Guards found me, and brought me to… Chestnut Falls Orphanage. Where I studied, and learned how to read, and spell…”

“Okay. Did your horn always look like that?” He was fed up with the whole dark and brooding aspect of Umbra already. Today, he was going to be a blunt ass. Or something along those lines. Probably more like “dead” and “in a coffin”, but worth a shot.

“What? No, of course not. Not until… not until I met my mother.”

“You say she’s your mother. Hold on, Umbra. You can’t be serious. Don’t take my words for insults, but have you ever considered that maybe – just maybe – talking stones in the wilderness don’t have your best interest in heart?”

“I…” Her eyes were wide now, as Arin went on the offensive.

“What about your eyes. Were they also blood red too?”

“No…”

Arin’s thoughts went wild as he caught a break, and a new plan began to form. He hit a bunch of nerves and weak spots, and he meant to drive this home.

“Okay… so let me get this straight. You were a lost little foal out in the cold, the Guards brought you to an orphanage when they couldn’t find your parents – you learned how to read, write, what else?”

“Speak. They fed me, my friend… I had a friend. Radiant Hope. She was kind to me.” Her words were becoming broken, her hooves slipping up to her head in pain. A low growl emanated from her throat, feral in nature.

“So you were growing up in an orphanage, that taught you how to read, write, speak, anything else to note?”

Umbra shuddered, her skull throbbing in pain. “Headaches… the Crystal Faire… when the Crystal Faire would come, my head…”

She pulled away from the bed, galloping out of the room without another word. Arin might have touched a nerve, he thought, as the door slammed shut behind her. Or many nerves. Probably all of them. He wondered which knife was the sharpest in her kitchen, or if it didn’t matter – he was probably going to get the horn for basically attacking her in a weak moment.

For the better part of an hour, things were quiet. The crackle of the fire, the warmth of the bed. This gave him plenty of time to think, to plan out his next move. Every scenario of the possible conversations he’d have with his captor came to mind. He practiced his approach, and he knew what he wanted. Now, all he could do was wait. He almost began to doze, as the door slid open once more. A more collected Umbra re-entering. She didn’t take her place on the bed, instead opting to sit at the end. Staring up into Arin’s eyes coldly.

“Feeling better?” He asked with a half hearted smile. She shook her head.

“No. But I feel more collected to speak. Our life began at the outskirts of the frozen wastes, where the Crystal Guards brought me to Chestnut Falls Orphanage. I was raised there. Every year, the Crystal Faire would come – and give me terrible headaches that rocked me to my core. If it weren’t for my friend, Radiant Hope, I might have died. Escaping the pain one year, I found the Crimson Stone in the chilly cold of the wilds. It called to me, and told me that I was not a pony at all – but an Umbrum. Her magic – my mother’s magic, touched me, and reawakened my powers within.”

He could have guessed that, from the pieces of the story she gave. And it lined up perfectly with his next assault.

“Alright, hold on. You say your ‘mother’ reawakened your powers. Correct? My question is – if you are an Umbrum like you said, why would you enter the world in a pony form? As a foal? Lost in the wilds?”

Again, Umbra was struck by the blunt question. This was Arin’s chance, strike when the iron is hot. Or convince her to murder you faster. Either works. And with a practiced story in mind, he countered her history with an alternative.

“You were a normal pony before this all began. Here’s what really happened. You were little. Your parents were traveling the wastes, when they had an accident – they perished, and you cracked your head, wiping your memory. The guards found you, took you to the orphanage, and you started having headaches from some kind of Faire. Why? Because your parents probably died on the way to the Faire, because of a bad encounter with the Crimson Stone prior. It wipes your memory, but you escape – and it places a seed of corruption inside of you.”

Arin stopped his spiel as Umbra listened, dumbstruck. Wait, dumbstruck? Hold on, was she actually believing this wild theory? There’s no way-

“But… my powers…”

She’s totally buying it, in some way. Arin pushed on, drilling the point home.

“That stone couldn’t expect a small pony to get past all the guards and smash it, right? It was trying to free its army to take over the world. Once you smash that Heart, the army breaks loose – and they kill you. World conquest completed, at the cost of one pony’s effort. So of course it would give you powers. You were an easy target.”

Umbra stared at the floor. This was the first time anyone in her life had questioned her history beyond a simple “you’re evil and I will defeat you”. Ponies who made the “I will defeat you” statement tend to have very short lives.

She took Nocturne, withdrawing it from its sheath, and pointed it at Arin’s throat.

“You… you’re wrong. You’re lying!” She said, tears forming in her eyes. “You… I am an Umbrum! This is my legacy! I am to be Queen! I am of pure shadow, a piece of the abyss! I am not a wretched mortal! My parents… I don’t have pony parents! Liar!”

Arin was left with two options. Smug comeback, or deescalating humble acceptance.

Arin tilted his head up smugly, hiding the pain of his shattered shoulder. He felt like a cat being scolded. “Did an entire army elect you to be their Queen? And like you said – lies are for the guilty. I do not feel guilty.”

Arin felt like he just admitted that the Winter’s Veil Gift Giver isn’t real to a child. A child in charge of a dozen guards, behind the controls of a ballista aimed at his head.

The blade shook in her magical aura, staring down Arin. Tears were trailing down her cheeks. She could take his head off now, burn the last bit of her life to the ground and move on. End his miserable existence with his own blade – here in her bed. Why did she want to believe this so badly? Why did she want to think that this was all one big mistake?

“Well? Kill me. If you were truly an Umbrum, you would have rushed that blade through my chest. You wouldn’t care about having a home, or memories.”

Okay Arin, that’s a little too far, even for you. This is how you get yourself killed.

Umbra’s piercing glare wavered; The dark, sinister voice that guided her screamed at her to do it. Every fiber of her being wanted nothing more than to plunge that blade into his bare chest, and cut his skull in two.

But the tiny piece of her, deep inside – the one piece of her she buried so long ago under all the layers of hate, of pain, and anger – the tiny bit of her humanity that urged her to change, pleaded desperately to stop. To listen to it.

She reared the blade back, and slammed it forward – deep into the stone, an inch past Arin’s head. He cracked his eyes open as the ring of the weapon stopped, looking at the tang vibrating next to his ear.

She marched out of the room, slamming the door to the bedroom shut. The front door followed – leaving him alone in bed. He was pretty sure that there were hinges on his door before their conversation.

Twilight Sparkle talked about Discord – how they were able to reform him, to turn him to the light. Fluttershy even managed to make him her friend – a literal God of Chaos, and they did it in an afternoon.

He wished he could say he did it just as quick, if he did it at all. But the hours moved on, and he steadily fell back asleep. When he awoke, the fire had went out. Only the dim glow of embers filled the room. He moved his ankle, feeling the pain shoot up his side – but he felt comfortable enough to stand with it.

Gingerly, he slung himself to the side of the bed, testing the weight on his leg. It held solid, though he doubted he would have the strength in his arms to catch himself if he fell. Shuffle, a sling, and a step – he made it to the door, his right arm reaching for the handle.

Problem: His right arm was still in a splint, and still healing. Last time he had a broken arm, he had a doctor advance the healing process dramatically. Now he didn’t have that – it would be a solid week with his fast natural healing until he was fit to work a quill, and a couple more days until he could actually use it for something more serious. At least Umbra’s work set it well.

He gingerly used his left hand, wincing at the fresh flesh tugged at their bindings. Free of Umbra’s room, he stumbled back into the ‘grand hall’ of the little underground fort. The fire in this little kiln was made of sterner stuff, and still sparked brilliantly, filling the room with light and warmth.

He stumbled towards the kitchen door, stomach growling. But something caught his sight, on the wall. A faded picture, of two little fillies smiling happily together. In black and white, taken long, long ago.

He lifted the small picture from the hook, looking it over. All he saw was a gray unicorn filly on the right, and a… colored filly on the left; he couldn’t tell from the lack of hues, but he had a feeling that this was a special pony to Umbra.

The door behind him cracked open, Arin turning to meet the tired eyes of the Queen. She stopped when she saw Arin standing, gawking.

“You are injured. You shouldn’t be able to stand.” She scowled, seeing the picture in his hand. Her magic snapped it out of his grip, setting it down. “Back to bed. Now.”

She puffed her chest and commanded, turning her lips into a sneer. Arin refused.

“No.”

“Do not disobey me. I-”

“You will do nothing, not because you can not harm me for your own sake – but because you know I’m right. There is good in you, Umbra.”

“You will not start this again.” Her magic snapped, a magical band darting around his mouth with such ferocity that it knocked him off his feet. Unable to use his arms, he crashed into the stone fireplace with a meaty thud – a lurching scream following as he writhed his broken shoulder away from the jagged stone.

Umbra hesitated, standing over the injured Seraph. The picture he was holding fell from the nearby desk – shattering on the ground, breaking her from her trance. Arin couldn’t speak, the tight binding locking his mouth shut as she picked up the picture in her magic.

With a hoof, she dusted away the glass shards, looking into the pony’s eyes. The pony she once was. Her irises flashed green, and the shadows within her recoiled at the sight.

She returned the picture to the counter, picking up her flailing guest in her Magic. Quietly, she brought him back to her room – tossing logs to the fireplace as the Queen tucked him in once again.

Breathing deep, she nodded to herself, leaving him to suffer on the bed for several long minutes. She reappeared with another bowl of stew – and a napkin, which she dabbled softly over Arin’s cheeks, clearing away the tears.

“I’m sorry.” She said, without thinking to speak. “I did not mean to harm you. Your story is entirely false, but… I do question it, now.”

His breath came ragged, letting the pain settle again – suppressing it back into place. “It’s alright. I forgive you.”

“But I harmed you.” She said, lowering the bowl. “I struck with fury. You do not resent me?”

“You apologized. It hurt, yes, but I’ve had worse.” She slid the spoon into his mouth, sighing.

“You are strange. The others I have harmed swore death on me. The ones I have killed spat in my face, and wished nothing but my demise. But I toss you carelessly into the wall, and you forgive me. Why?” She held the next spoonful hostage, awaiting answers.

“Because that’s what a friend would do. It was an accident. You didn’t mean to lash out.” He said calmly.

“Friend… Arin, you consider me your friend? After all I have done? The ponies I have slain, the disaster I have wrought – you call me friend? What have I done to be your friend?” She set the bowl down, staring now.

“Well, you wanted to change. You may not understand, but I believe there is good in you, deep down. You would have killed me if you were a true Umbrum. You wouldn’t have stayed the blade. You’re still a pony, deep down. I know it. And… well, saving my life counts, too, I guess. Sure, my little story was made up, tossed together at a moment’s notice. But it made you reconsider what you are, at the very least, and what you could be.”

Arin, you absolute mad man. You have no idea what you’re talking about. He thought. You’re just being suicidal.

She picked the bowl up into her magic, feeding him another spoonful.

“You… are right. I…” She began, setting the bowl aside. “Your words remind me of my friend, Radiant Hope. She believed in me. She thought that I am more than just a monster… I… but it is my destiny. To free the Umbrum. I can not control it. Whether I’m Umbrum or not, I can not change my nature.”

“Destiny is the word people use when they have no choice. It was my destiny to be born, as I had no say in the matter. But you… you control your own actions. You can choose what happens next. You can let the Umbrum control you, or you can start thinking for yourself.”

For a moment, she quietly fed him stew. She didn’t speak, only think.

“You speak with no care for your being. I am a powerful entity, over a thousand years old, with magic and abilities beyond your capabilities to even comprehend. Yet you do not falter. It is admirable, but foolish to believe you can change me. I can not renounce what I am, as much as you pester and push for it.”

“I’m not changing you. Change must come from within. You want to be different, and you’re fighting whatever hold those Umbrum have on you to enact it.” He thought back to the picture in the main hall, the dozens of photos and memories lining the walls. “I can see that everything here holds value to you. Every picture, every book and memoir – it’s all something you hold on to. I don’t know what an Umbrum is, but I feel it cares little for memories of the past, especially fond ones from before your corruption.”

The spoon stopped, the bowl setting on the bed. “You use my past as evidence against me. You claim that I am not a true Umbrum, that I do not hold rightful Ownership to my royal line. It is… disarming.”

“It’s what little I can scavenge from my environment.” His eyes wandered the firelight filled room, thinking back to his conversations with Celestia. Maybe he could turn her with the right words…

“Tell me… when was the last time you were happy?” Arin asked. This might be his last chance to get under her skin, to pull what may be an innocent pony free of the shadows. If his bluff had any truth to begin with.

She frowned. “Explain what you mean by happy.”

“The last time you smiled, legitimately smiled. Not because of your attacks on the Crystal Empire; that would be influenced by your dark side.”

She wrinkled her brow, stirring the bowl quietly with her ruby magic. At least she cleaned the blood off of her horn a few days ago.

“…Chestnut Falls Orphanage. When I spent time with Radiant Hope.”

“The filly from the picture?” Arin asked. She nodded.

“She was… what you would call, a friend. My friend.” Umbra turned the soup over in her spoon, lost in thought. “It was the day before the Crystal Faire. We were… together. Not alone; together as friends could be. She always said that I was weird, but that she liked weird. And that weird was good. She always had faith in me. She even had healing magic, which eased my headaches. Her smile…”

Umbra was grinning now. Her red eyes eased into a soft green. “Her smile was so sweet, like sugarcane. She always helped me. She…”

Her hooves slid up to her head, the shadows welling to block these memories from her mind; to stop this train of thought. Arin watched in abject horror as dark shadows leaked from under her eye lids, vision darkening to reveal her tainted sight. She began to panic, hyperventilate as the memories began to fade.

Arin’s broken hand shot forward, taking her hoof in his grasp. She paused, holding her breath – blinking away the shadows as she sunk back into the moment.

When she looked down at Arin, something had changed. The red had returned, but her expression soothed into a soft frown.

She swiped the bowl of soup with rage off of the bed, letting the wooden bowl splatter against the wall. Standing up, she faced the door.

“…You are right, Arin.” She said. “Umbrum or not, I want to change. And I don’t want to dedicate my life to this shallow pursuit. I want to be happy again. I want to control my destiny. These thoughts… they’ve been there, for a long time now. Years, hundreds of years. They’ve stirred beneath the skin, and with coaxing, they bare on my soul now. If I can try, I will. I’ll take back my will, and be my own… pony. I am… a pony.”

Chapter 24

Two days had passed since Arin’s hopeful talks with Umbra. She was quiet beyond this; her mind’s eye turned inward, focusing on her plans. At least, that’s all Arin could wager. After her little outburst the other day, she hadn’t said much. And when she did, it was pained. Slow, with long pauses between each sentence. He honestly began to worry if the shadows inside had won, and his little speech was left forgotten.

Arin awoke to the sound of the bedroom door opening, the same sleigh from before following Umbra into the room in her magical grasp.

“What are you doing? Umbra? Hey!” Arin writhed as her magic lifted him from the bed, bringing him towards the sleigh.

“I must speak with… Princess Luna.” She said, with difficulty. Grating her teeth as she fought back the thoughts in her own mind. “And I will be doomed if I fail to return you in one piece.”

She gently rested the injured Seraph into the leathers in the sleigh, binding him in warmth once again. She gathered up his belongings – what little they were – into his only bag, the Princess’s tiara tumbling from the satchel.

“Is that?…” She said quietly, picking up the regalia in her aura. She brought it to her eyes in the light of the fire, holding it steady.

The darkness inside of her swirled, wanting nothing more than to crush it under her hooves. But the light wouldn’t have it.

As if to spite the shadows, she placed the tiara back in Arin’s bag, and returned it to the sled. Arin didn’t struggle as she took his quiver and bow – still in great condition – and slung it over the handlebars. Nocturne soon joined him, resting on on his chest.

“Arin, no matter what happens today… I wish to be your friend, above all.”

He nodded as best as he could in the sleigh. “Aye. I can do that. If you can, before we go, Umbra…”

“Yes, Arin?”

“I haven’t sent word to the Princesses in days. If you can spare the moment, it would put their hearts at rest. I’m sure they’re both worried.” He asked, and Umbra didn’t question it. She turned to her desk – withdrawing a piece of parchment, an inkpot, and a quill. Seeing her ready, he began.

“Dear Princess Celestia…” He started, waiting to see her reaction to the statement. She gave none, not immediately, only scribbling on the paper. Looking up for him to continue.

“Over the last few days, learned something important about friendship, with my new friend, Queen Umbra.” He hoped he was wording this right. After all, she could decide against this at any moment and claim his as a prisoner.

She shook her head. “Umbra. Right now, please, don’t call me ‘Queen’. I need to… focus, and that will not help.”

He nodded, mulling the words he’d practiced in his mind all over again. From the top…

“Umbra, then. I learned the value of honesty, and holding values true to one’s heart. I learned that questioning your past can give you a brighter future – if only you would try. I learned what it means to not succumb to destiny, but to take your life into your own hands and direct it as you would wish. I have made a new friend – a somber dark Unicorn with brilliant – now greeneyes, and a sharp mind able to cleave through the darkness to see the light. And she has taught me what it means to let honesty shine.” Arin gave a gentle cough, as Umbra finished the letter.

Damn, I’m good. He thought. It was a little… arrogant, he put it, but he wanted to sound a bit like Celestia. She was a good teacher, with the little bits she gave here and there. Maybe he should be her knight, too?

She rolled it up, tying it with her own seal – one she wouldn’t share with her enemies under any circumstances – and sent it away in her magic. She already knew where it was going. The dark voices in her head cried out, and she quickly hushed them. Taking charge and thinking for herself, the mare turned to her injured friend.

“We need to move. The Crystal Empire isn’t too far – at a gallop, we should arrive in my… the Kingdom just before nightfall.” She said, heading to the front of the sleigh. Before leaving, her magic reached out for the keepsake on the desk, drawing the picture close.

A gallop? Arin could vaguely remember Vapor’s words on Military Training. A fully grown stallion would have to make several leagues in a short time, donning heavy armor. This seemed worse by leaps and bounds. A heavy sleigh, bitter cold, thigh high snow. She must have the endurance of three soldiers, if not more, to travel that far. If the Empire really was several leagues in the distance, by her estimate.

Typically, she would wear her majestic red cloak out into the world. But today she rejected it, instead she took hold of her more modest saddlebag and crimson traveling hood, tossing it over her back and slipping the picture inside. She only wore this when she needed to purchase something from the markets of Vanhoover, and hid her head under the simple cloak for the entire trip.

Opening the door once more into the bitter cold, she gave the sleigh a tug – dragging Arin out into the bitter chill of the day. Luckily, there was no blizzard – just the gentle freezing winds whipping the air.

She hardly reacted to them, and began to gallop towards the Crystal Kingdom. The gentle bob-tug of the sleigh rocking behind her.

Three hours passed, the sun hanging low in the sky. She could see it now – the walls of her – the Kingdom. Her old home. She wondered if the orphanage was still there, or if after her magic ended and the empire reappeared, it shut down over the years.

She thought back to her past, the days she’s spent brooding in her icy home. Alone. Quiet. Her last strand of hope breathing quietly in her sleigh, puffs of air escaping into the setting sun.

“We should arrive soon, Arin. I do not know what will become of me. But I will not play into fate’s hooves any longer.” She proclaimed, “I am a free mare. I am free. I am free.”

She repeated to herself several times, that tiny voice inside echoing it. Helping drown out the shadows as they clamored for attention, demanding retribution, wanting blood. Wanting to slay the Seraph, for leading her astray.

“I am free.” She said, as a soaring pegasus landed in front of her.

“Halt! Who… goes…” He said, shining in crystaline armor, the stallion spoke. His eyes grew wide with shock, backing up. “It’s… you…”

Arin could only hear the conversation from his perspective, but he could feel the tension rise from the stallion.

“I need to speak with Princess Luna.” She took up her regal demeanor once more, stomping a hoof quietly in the snow. “Go. Bring her to me.”

The guard flapped his wings in terror, dashing off towards the kingdom in the distance. Umbra was breathing deep, having exerted herself so far – but didn’t dare let her pace drop. Her hooves pummeling the ground, she began to gallop towards the city.

Her mind fell back to her times frolicking through the snow with that familiar filly, all those years ago – Radiant Hope, that sweet pony who grew up to be just as naive. She trusted her, and she paid for it with Princess Amore’s blood. She turned the true Queen of the Crystal Empire into a black crystal statue, and shattered it – scattering her pieces to the wind.

All for what? The pain of the Crystal Faire? Because Amore knew she had a dark side, and said she could change it – change her destiny.

Princess Amore was right. Radiant Hope, too – Umbra could change her destiny. And all it took was a simple talk – a conversation – with someone with their head on their shoulders, and not actively trying to kill her.

The shadows inside of her mind reeled, her eyes glowing a dark green as shadows swirled from them. Umbra collapsed, panting on the ground as the darkness inside fought back. Fought back against her free will.

“C-Crystal…” A hiss escaped her breath. She could feel it – hear it! The Umbrum Army, the living shadows – marching beneath the ground, crying out for their queen, crying out for freedom.

“Umbra?” Arin said, as they stopped. Instantly, that voice inside of her head spoke through her.

“Help… me…” It said, not with elegance or refined poise – but with desperation, emotion, and fear.

Something clicked inside of Arin, and he stressed at the cables. His left hand shot for the rope – ripping the bind off, tearing himself out of the leathers in a moment. He made it to his covered feet in the snow – draping his arms around Umbra. Ignoring the pain shooting through his limbs.

He shouldn’t be standing, and he definitely shouldn’t be crouching or hugging – his body protested the movement and he faltered. But he held himself aloft, if only just, and spoke to her.

“Umbra…” He didn’t know what to say, seeing the shadows enveloping her eyes again left him terrified. But that voice – it was calling out, it was begging for help. “My friend. You are strong beyond words – you’ve held your burdens aloft too long. Please, don’t let them crumble you. We’re almost there – stand with me, lean on me. I’ll carry you in my broken arms if I have to, just don’t give up.”

The sound of crunching snow broke the moment in front of them – as not just Luna, but Celestia, Luna, and Cadence stood before the duo. Even Vapor Wave landed to her side, his wings raising high as he withdrew his gold blade in his muzzle.Luna went to say something – but Celestia’s hoof darted in front of her, stopping her short.

“Arin, come here. She’s dangerous.” Celestia commanded sternly, but Arin shook his head.

“No. I won’t.”

“She must be destroyed.” Cadence said, “She’s too violent to be left alive. Can’t you see she’s turned you against us?”

Arin reached back to his sled, grabbing Nocturne by the scabbard. He drew it weakly in his sling covered right arm, the pain protesting the motion.

“If you want to kill her, you’ll have to kill me first. She is my friend.” He hefted the heavy sword to his chest, the Sapphire within shining brightly. “She is still a pony. She saved my life, fed me, and kept me warm. I wont let you harm her.” Arin’s arm shook, his left hand clutching the blade through the bandages. Blood dribbled to the snow, the wound tearing as he gripped it tight.

“Arin, thou can not harm Us. Discard your blade.” Luna commanded. “As my Knight, stand down.”

The order rung through his skull, the sapphire vibrating with potent power. He could feel his hand shaking, the muscles trying to relax, but he fought it off.

“Promise me Luna… promise you wont harm her. Promise…” Arin winced, every muscle in his body fighting the urge to obey. “There is good in her…”

Luna approached, the bandages on her own hooves recently changed. She looked up to Arin, her eyes an inch below his own. He couldn’t pull himself away from her stare, muscles wavering. “We promise. No harm will come to her. Please, stand down. Not for your Princess, but for your friend.”

The blade fell to the floor, the sapphire’s aura fading as he obeyed, collapsing to his knees. Celestia and Cadence approached Umbra, staying true to their word.

“Why do you come here? What role did you play in the train wreck?” They asked Umbra, who fought hard to reel the shadows back in. She wanted to throw up, to scream, to rip her mane out – but she spoke quietly, softly even.

“I… had no part…” She said. “It was three Seraphs… I slayed them.”

Celestia nodded; she already knew this. The confirmation sat heavy in her stomach, as Luna huddled over Arin’s side.

“Celestia… please, she needs help, too.” Cadence said, the empathy within her strong. Even though Umbra had caused her nothing but pain, she couldn’t resist letting her heart go out to her. The Sunlight Princess nodded, sighing.

“Very well. Umbra,” Celestia began. She didn’t feel the urge to be… necessarily friendly, but these circumstances demanded clarification. “Why did you bring Arin here?”

“I did it to change my destiny.” She said, “Arin convinced me to try. To change. To embrace the light within. I need… to speak with Princess Luna.”

Celestia didn’t trust her words. Luna had already hefted the exhausted Arin to her back, embracing him gently in her wings. She turned her head to her Sister, beckoning her over.

As Luna approached, Umbra slowly made it to her hooves. The voices in her head were screaming; she had to be louder.

“Princess, how… how did you control it? The darkness within – Nightmare Moon? How did you stifle her voice for more than a minute – a day, a week?” She asked, resting both hooves to her head to think. To suppress the screams of the Umbrum within.

“We… I…” Luna’s eyes shot open at the question, before taking a breath. Holding Arin close, she nodded. “I held on to the light within me, hope. Hope that things will change. As long as that hope stayed strong, We could repel the darkness for another eve.”

“Hope…” She said to herself, reaching for the light within her. “Hope.”

She repeated the words to herself several times, Celestia and Cadence sharing a worried stare.

“I… I must go.” She said after a while. “Celestia, Luna, I have a request.”

The Sister’s listened, wide eyed.

“Please… one day, let me visit Canterlot. I would like to see my friend, Arin, again. He has taught me much in so little time…” She approached Luna, reaching into her saddlebag. She withdrew a small seal, a common item used to contact an individual when given freely to another. Stamp a letter, roll it up, and… well, you’ll be able to send mail to them, if you didn’t know their magical trace personally.

“Please… give this to Arin.” She said, before turning to her sled. Unpacking Arin’s belongings, she folded it together – slipping it over her back with a grunt. The three Princesses only watched in bewilderment, expecting an epic battle. Instead, they got her mailing address.

She didn’t turn back to look at them. The dark shadow that prowled the land took off again – back towards the wastes.

“Did… am I dreaming?” Cadence asked. The two Princesses turned to look at Luna, who gave an honest shrug.

“At this point, even We believe this to be a dream. When Arin awakes, we shall have many questions to ask…”

And Arin did wake. In the comfy sheets of somewhere safe, a gentle blue wing draped over his side. His eyes cracked open, dazed as he darted forward – grunting as the pain knocked him back. He was in some kind of crystal room, the windows shuttered and the dull light of the peaking moon showing through the curtain. It was much too dark to see well – just enough to make out faint details.

“Relax.” Luna said, her magic pulling the blankets back over his bare chest. “You’ve been through enough trouble to outdo even Twilight; thy wounds need time to heal. Let the doctor’s spells do their work.”

“Where is Umbra? Is she safe?”

“She fled into the wilds once more. We did not give chase.” Luna said, withdrawing her wing. Her horn glowed in a simple spell, the doors to the castle turning open within a minute. Celestia approached, holding a scroll in her magical aura.

“Oh, hello Celestia.” Arin said. He felt like he was about to get an earful.

“You know, Arin, I gave you the task of sending in friendship reports with the idea that you would send them when you are not missing and presumed captive. When this letter clattered on my head – in an aura of red magic, no less – I half expected to pay a ransom for your return, or to receive a picture of your tortured body demanding something of me. I did not expect a lesson in honesty.” She quickly tossed the letter onto Arin’s face, scowling. This was the first time he has seen her legitimately upset, not annoyed or peeved, but angry.

He didn’t like angry Celestia. He much rather preferred happy Celestia, or hungry Celestia. But not angry.

“Indeed. You could have asked Umbra to have written Us to report your safety, and left us without worry. Where were thy wits?” Luna took up a glare as well. Arin sheepishly smiled, nervous laughter breaking the silence to buy him time to think.

“Well, you see, over the course of a few days, I managed to have a couple conversations with Umbra. I poked at her history, pointed out that she was probably just a normal pony that’s been corrupted by the Umbrum, and said she could change. A lot of tension came with that, a bit of uh… sword stabbing, stomping from her. She left for a while, and after a quieter conversation and appealing to her, she decided to change? I could feel in her voice, she was honest when she said she wanted to make friends – even if it was for the wrong reasons at the time. It felt like the right thing to do.”

“… How.” Celestia picked up the letter again, slapping him on the cheek. “How. Did. You. Do. It.” She said, striking him again and again. While not particularly painful, the slaps were exceptionally annoying.

“I kinda just told you. She brought me in as a hostage, at first, to trade me for her own safety. To spare her home. What she didn’t realize is that I’m a bit too blunt for my own gain. Heh… I uh, may have insulted Luna’s work before, like an idiot. Remember Luna?” He asked, looking to his Charge for help.

“Do not remind me.” She said, rolling her eyes. “What a friend thou are, to raze our duties under a careless flame. But yes. I could see thee attacking her past, without consideration for thy own position.”

“Don’t you mean your-” The scroll levitated in blue magic, slapping him firmly in the cheek. “Ow! Okay, I get it, I get it.”

“Well, this is just great.” Celestia said, throwing her head in a circle. “My enemies are now confused and I have new enemies on the horizon. Arin, please explain to me why three Seraph bodies were found in the woods surrounding the train? I know now who slain them – but perhaps you could share insight as to why Assassins from your world are after the blood of royalty here?”

“Sister, they tried to kill him, too.” Luna confirmed, “We have seen it, in his dreams. As fractured as they are, he had nothing to do with it.”

“Luna, you and I both know he had nothing directly to do with it – that is simple enough to see, I am not accusing him. I want the reason why his people would derail a train in the attempt to kill my family.” She stepped closer to the edge of the bed.

Well, at least he wasn’t being hung for treason. Now he had a new problem. Why would Seraphs want to kill the royalty in Equestria? They aren’t here in the world. King Leotoln would have had to give the order to do it. Leotoln… he was power hungry. And he was king from conquest, not by lineage. He killed the old Ruler – The Order of Ravens, giving them the title the ‘Fallen Ravens’ when he began to genocide their kind, hundreds of years ago. The Ravens were allies with… well, the majority of the world.

“I think I know why. And you wont like what I have to say.” With a bit of shuffling and grunting, he raised himself up on the comfy pillows. The sconces in the hallway illuminating him as he spoke.

“King Leotoln, the leader of the Far Ridges, is not born of noble blood. He took the crown by slaying the leader of the Order of Ravens, long before I was born. In a blood lust, he turned his troops on the Order, pushing them out of Alma Sol and slaying thousands in their homes. This action angered our Kingdom’s allies, as we essentially had a coup push out the rightful leaders and take the land by force.”

Celestia’s eyes shrunk a bit, Luna holding a hoof to her muzzle as he continued. “It didn’t help that he was a war monger. He gladly accepted the declaration of war from the Twin Spears, and since then, the crown’s coin and resources were spent on skirmishes and razing villages. But seeing as the an enemy brought the ultimatum and eviscerated Erenorn… well, his war had turned sour.”

“I think he’s trying to do the same thing here. He lost Erenorn – his Kingdom – but he has his eyes on a new one. Your Kingdom. Your world.”

Silence took the room, as Celestia began to pace back and forth. “…Yet another threat… first the Sky King, now this…” He could hear her muttering, her head hanging low.

“Sister…” Luna began, but Celestia raised a hoof, silencing her.

“Luna, this is beyond a single threat. This isn’t like Tirek, who has a simple goal of sucking the world dry of magic. This isn’t Umbra, who wishes to raise the Umbrum Army. This isn’t Discord, who wants nothing more than to create chaos – and this isn’t Chrysalis, who wants to feed her people. This is a nation – fractured, yes – but a nation who wants to slay us for control of Equestria, and quite potentially murder every single living pony in sight.”

Luna gulped. Celestia’s gaze turned to Arin. “And what of you? Why would he send you here, Arin? What was the point?”

Arin froze in place, as Celestia – no, the Princess of the Sun, Leader of Equestria, Celestia loomed over him. Her piercing magenta eyes – once kind – now showing the most scrutinizing of glares.

“I-I don’t know! I-I honestly don’t know!” He said, raising his bandaged hands up to defend himself. Her stare didn’t waver. “C-Celestia, you’re my friend! I had no control over this, you have to believe me! I’m on your side! I’m a citizen of Equestria, I would not abandon that! Y-You were at my knighting ceremony! They tried to kill me, too!”

She stared for a moment more, before sighing. She parted the nearby curtain with her magic, stepping to the window to look up at the moon.

“Luna?” She asked, her stunned sister looking to her attention.

“Yes?”

“Let me see Nocturne.”

Luna’s eyes turned to the blade on the nearby table, her horn twinkling in the moonlight as it lifted in her grasp. She levitated it to her Sister, who clasped the blade in her own golden aura, inspecting it.

Her eyes settled on the sapphire in the center, reaching up to gently touch it with her magic. Feeling the thrumming power within. She looked to Arin, that familiar wave of magic washing over him.

With a ring of the sharped blade, she drew Nocturne from the case, and pointed it directly at Luna. The night Princess didn’t even flinch as the blade shot towards her, stopping an inch shy of her hoof.

Quietly, the blade returned to its scabbard, resting on Arin’s chest once more.

“Arin.” She stated, lifting a hoof to her chest and breathing in deep breath, exhaling with a wave of the limb. “I… trust you. I do not believe you mean any harm. I will not apologize for my behavior, as the safety of my subjects is what I hold most dear. I do not question your loyalty, as I should – because I hold you in my heart as a friend.”

She turned to face him again, approaching the bedside. “What you did today… with Umbra. I do not consider it a good thing, just yet. Only time will tell if the seed you planted in her mind will bear fruit. Or if she’ll use it as a knife in the dark.”

“I stand by my actions. She may have done terrible things, but she deserves a second chance. Remember at dinner, when Twilight told me about Discord? How the Elements of Harmony redeemed him? You said it was a miracle it even worked. I believe miracles can happen twice.” Arin defended.

Celestia gave a nod to this, relaxing. Giving him a smile. “You listen well, my friend. But I do not think friendship alone will win us this coming conflict; when the time strikes, I hope that we are all ready.”

Arin nodded. “The assassination attempts are growing more bold. If I paid attention in the library back in Erenorn, Leotoln may grow bored of waiting and appear himself, if he really is trying to claim Equestria.”

“Indeed. From what I gather, they are using Portal Gates to travel from wherever they may lie and back. I learned this, the day I received the letter regarding you. That means that Seraphs that arrive here by Portal Gates, can not return for a month after their gate shuts; the magic of the spell has drastic effects on the caster, after all. Going above this limit warps the body, distorting it.”

“How did I arrive here, then? What magic brought me here?”

“You, also, entered from a portal gate. To cast the spell, you need to know an exact location to arrive – it helps if that location is along a ley line, or a magic fault. The letter I received was the enchanted target; the catalyst was that large hip flask Leotoln gave you, the one the maid’s claimed from your former room. If you don’t know your exact destination, only a general location – you would be placed along the closest point on the ley line. Which happened to be in the garden of a young mare in Canterlot City.”

“But they literally moved to another planet. Just recently, in fact. That means the closest ley line could have moved, and they could be appearing somewhere else. I don’t know what ley lines really are, to begin with. What classifies a ley line? And wait a second, there’s a hole in your theory…” Arin began, thinking critically.

“And that is?” She asked, curious now herself.

“If Portal Gates can only be used once a month, and all living Seraphs used a mass Portal Gate to travel from Erenorn to… Ayana, I believe, how could these assassins take another portal?”

The question left Celestia stunned for a moment, as more questions arose.

“The better question to be asking, Arin, is not how they could take another Portal – but why they would take another portal, if the plan is to claim Equestria to begin with. Traveling vast distances multiple times distorts and destroys the bodies – and the ones I’ve seen appeared to be in fine shape.” Celestia’s eyebrows knitted in concentration, resting a hoof on the bed.

“Unless…” Luna began, “They have not left Erenorn.”

Quiet filled the room, as Arin thought. “But the great Cataclysm…”

“Arin, why would the inhabitants of your world seek to destroy it? The very stone they rest on? Furthermore – if a planet existed nearby you could inhabit, why not explore it more readily, when there were less pressing matters?” She brought up valid points, critical flaws in Arin’s story.

“Then that means…”

“The damage wasn’t as intense as you believed. The kingdom he stood on lay in ruin; but the world did not.”

Arin’s head rested in his hands. It made sense, when she put it that way. The damage was immense – but the world wasn’t ending, was it? The Twin Spears of the South – Almor and Orin, they wouldn’t sacrifice the world to destroy their enemy. It made little sense. That is, if they’re the ones responsible for such a heinous act.

“Then… why send me here? Why throw me into Equestria, at your total mercy? Right on your doorstep?” Arin’s head spun, thoughts racing in his mind. “Why do any of this? Why not attack the Twin Spears in retaliation? Or better yet – surprise attack Equestria, claim the throne, and leave none alive?”

“Because the Twin Spears won, they couldn’t fight back. You told us yourself – Leotoln had many enemies in Erenorn. But now we must know, how much intel have they gathered of Equestria? What could draw them here? You are a key point in this, Arin – and an unwilling pawn. But knowing this plan now – the cover blown – we can play this to our advantage. Those Seraphs were not supposed to die. Their plan now, is changing as we speak.”

Celestia withdrew Nocturne again, spinning it in her magic grasp. “When you swore the Knight’s Oath, a spell was cast on you and this blade-”

“That I may not betray my liege or the Sapphire will shatter.” Arin said calmly.

“How did you…?” Luna asked, as Celestia turned to face him. Not surprised, but wary.

“Umbra told me, when she was caring for me. She knew it was her ticket to you sparing her, in some way, before I put her on a different path.”

“Very well then. You have a keen ear. Then you already know – this blade has you oath bound to Luna’s life. You can not fail her commands intentionally, at the cost of your honor as a knight. Same with Vapor Cloud, Ice Lance, and Shining Armor. They are bound by an oath to protect us at all costs. A Royal Guard may fail, may be turned or corrupted, or impersonated – you can not, not while this blade is by your side. Not willingly, of course.”

“There is ways to circumvent this, though difficult to attain. Princess Cadence and Shining’s Wedding – if Cadence is not in immediate moral peril, and Shining is actively fighting the spell placed on him, the blade will not react. He is still loyal to his liege.” Luna followed up, nodding.

“Indeed, Luna. Doubtless that Shining Armor went over his wedding, correct?” The Sun Princess asked Arin, who nodded.

“In fine detail. He even pointed out what went wrong, and where, and how he could have prevented his failures as a knight.”

Sheathing the blade, Celestia nodded. “Now that you know this, and the blade is intact – then we know that you are innocent. And just to be sure, hold this.”

She passed Nocturne back to Arin, who held it in his hands. Luna coughed, catching his attention.

“Arin, I command you as my knight – are you planning to harm any innocent Equestria citizen, or are following orders of King Leotoln or his associates?”

“What? No, of course not.” He said immediately, a sigh of relief coming from Celestia at the words. Realizing what Celestia did, he rolled his eyes – setting the blade back on the desk.

“We do not like to command you in such a way, Arin, but it is a necessity to maintain trust. We… I hope you understand.” Luna’s voice cracked as she corrected herself, raising a hoof nervously to her throat.

“Yeah, I get it. I’m not happy about it, but I know what you mean. I don’t consider myself to be of the Far Ridges anymore. I am entirely an Equestrian at heart, you two, and I want you both to know that. I would never betray that. You’ve changed my life in more than just a set of scenery – you both taught me so much, about the importance of friendship and feelings… I… I really don’t know what to say, but thank you.” He eased back into the pillows, Luna’s wing draping around him again.

“Oh, Luna… by the way… check my bag.” He said, pointing to the travel sack on the nearby chair. Luna curiously pulled the pack into her magic grasp, tossing the flap open. She gasped, withdrawing her crown – that black tiara that she thought she lost, when the train was derailed.

She held it to her chest, smiling. “Thank you, Arin. We are happy to see it’s safe return.”

Celestia nodded, smiling. “But back on topic… if you are not a spy, what are all the possible reasons to send you here? I have scanned you repeatedly with magic – there is no spell placed on your body, nothing that I can detect. And Twilight would have thrown a fit over a secondary magic signature within you…”

The pacing continued, the Sun Princess’s hooves left idle for too long. After a few minutes, and a couple of eyes tossed to the stars for answers, Celestia sighed.

“Some answers just aren’t given so easily.”

Chapter 26

The Lunar Princess’s magic swirled to a stop, blinking her eyes open as her vision turned towards the window. With a flick of her horn, the moon vanished across the far horizon – just as her Sister’s sun took to the sky.

She looked down at her knight, arms still braced tightly around her. He had dozed off. She knew it would happen; he was still groggy from his injuries after all, and adjusting to a new sleep schedule would be difficult for him. With a few soft nuzzles, and a little bit of wiggling, she managed to pull herself free of Arin’s hold.

She blinked her heavy eyes, giving a tired yawn. She wouldn’t wake him; he needed to let his body heal for later, especially if he intended to learn how to wield Nocturne properly.

Quietly shutting the window and slipping out of her door, she made her way down the spiral staircase towards the central hub of the Crystal Castle. It seemed as if she could never escape towers; her own room lay at the tallest peak of Canterlot. To help with stargazing, of course. And while the Empire’s towers weren’t nearly as high, it was still an issue.

She was happy to find her memory of the place held well with all this time. Her last visit was during the Equestrian Games, after all. Entering the more cozy dining hall of the castle, she was happy to find Cadence, Shining, Celestia, and Vapor Wave waiting for her.

“Ah, Luna! Good morning!” Celestia chirped, though with less of a smile than usual. She had three separate cakes in front of her. Not slices. Cakes. They were small, but still. Vapor wave had face planted the table long ago, snoring soundly. A cup of cooling coffee in front of him. Underneath all eyes present, bags remained. Nopony had slept well, it seemed.

“Morning Celestia. Morning Cadence. Morning Shining. Morning Celestia’s knight, which we forget thy name.” She said with a yawn, tiredly taking a seat at the round dining area. The Crystal Castle was a lot less furnished than the familiar halls of Canterlot; it wasn’t common to find much adorning the halls, as the aegis of time had led to a lot of change within these stark walls.

Cadence had tried her best to make the place a little more homely, with carpets and rugs to reduce the echo and plenty of family photos to line whatever bare surface she could. Unfortunately, her life was simply too short to cover every wall, and the dining hall was severely lacking. The only blessing was the large pillows, and enough seating for twenty ponies.

She took a comfy cushion across from her sister, right next to Cadence. Shining was busy feeding their daughter with magic, the tiny filly giggling and spreading her wings. She had to think for a moment to remember the little cutie’s name. Flurry… Art? Mart? Cart? Oh! Flurry Heart, of course.

“So, Luna! Luna Luna, how are you and Arin getting along? Did you show him the bathroom?” Cadence said with a wide smile. Luna glared.

“Did thy think it a prank to set up such sweet touches, or were thou simply trying to leave Us a blushing mess in front of Our knight?” Luna scolded, reaching for a snack from the fruit basket in front of her. A banana, which she ate – ‘shell and all’, as her sister would say. The Crystal Castle had few staff to spare; a cook was not one of them. Any meals were prepared by the couple before her. Today was a simple breakfast of cereal with milk.

Luna had no clue as to what these ‘Trixies’ were, as she poured a bowl. But it felt like it was for foals.

“Well, I thought it would be a sweet gesture! He’s been through a lot, after all.” Her nose twitched, smiling. “And well, I can smell the soap on you…”

Luna blushed, saying nothing.

“…We appreciate the gesture. Thank you, Cadence.” She took a bite of the overly colorful cereal. Yes, it was definitely for foals.

“So Luna, speaking of the bath, where’s Arin?” Celestia said, biting into her ‘breakfast’. Luna noted that the stress was starting to get to her Sister; she only ate this much sweets whenever she had much too much to think about.

“He is resting. We decided to let him recover from his wounds.” She commented. She looked to Vapor Wave, with a flick of her horn the snoring stopped and he jolted awake.

“I don’t want tea!” He bumbled, darting up from the table. “Huh? What? Who?… Princess, are we under attack?”

Celestia gave a small giggle, pulling the stallion close with a wing. “We were just thinking about going for a cup of tea. Or several. And I need my faithful poison checker to check the tea for poison.” She smiled. His eyes went to pinpricks, whimpering.

“N-No, please, I-I can’t! Not again!”

“Our Sister is fibbing, Vapor. At ease.” Luna said with a smile, enjoying the antics while it lasted. The sun princess pouted, as the Pegasus collapsed to his side.

“This job is killing me…” He said beneath his breath. Celestia hummed, nibbling at pineapple upside down cake in delight.

“So, Luna, how’s Arin holding up mentally?” Shining asked, tipping a spoon full of a pea-mush into the filly’s muzzle. Flurry bit the spoon, teething away with a giggle. “I’m sure the wreck put him for a loop. Think he’s got the mental strength to be a knight? That’s something I couldn’t test him for.”

“He’s seen quite a bit over the last few weeks, this is true. But he is persistent that he wishes to keep his position. Additionally, he requests training with blades; if he must carry Nocturne to protect Us, he should be able to use it.” She spun the bowl idly around in her magic, particularly disinterested in cereal.

“Funny to think he might actually get to swing it around, huh?” Shining chuckled. “I believe I’m the last knight in a few hundred years to actually play a part in a conflict.”

“In modern history, that would be correct. We remember many a time knights have played a key role in Our protection.”

Celestia nodded; she was performing magic tricks on her side of the table. The trick was she could make cake disappear. In this example, she made all three of the pastries assorted before her vanish without a trace.

Vapor Wave sighed, drinking heavily from his coffee. This was too much. He couldn’t defend her from diabetes. He recalls vaguely her using his blade, Sun Song, to cut her cake last night. The shame he felt, when she asked for the sword, was immense.

Cake aside, she dabbled at her lips with a napkin, sighing in content. “I do believe I should set up an airship to take us back to Canterlot, Luna. We will have to charter our fleet from Canterlot, seeing as the Crystal Empire lacks an air fleet of their own.”

Luna nodded with a sigh. “Indeed. The attack had damaged the tracks; none other options exist. We are less than delighted to learn that Our safety is at risk, even here. We had hoped to at least visit a novelty shop, or perhaps a restaurant, with our knight.”

The love princess smiled at the thought, giving a long sigh. “It does sound romantic… but you know, Luna, your safety here is guaranteed. The Crystal Heart can help ward off evil or vile intentions quite well, and while we have less guards – they are highly effective.”

“Tis not worth the risk. These Seraphs have slipped under the gaze of too many of Canterlot’s watchful eyes to perform an assassination attempt on Our sister. How they knew of Our destination is beyond Us. Additionally, it does not seem to prevent Umbra’s presence.” Luna bit into her Trixie’s. They had grown soggy over the minutes, and evaporated any of her willpower to eat them.

“Well, I could just… order some takeout for you, and set up a picnic under the stars?” Cadence offered with a halfhearted smile. “We do have a small park nearby, and Shining could cast a magic barrier over it to give you both some privacy.”

Celestia blinked, “Cadence, I believe that’s bordering close to a date-”

Cadence’s magic zipped over Celestia’s lips, drawing a perturbed glare from the white alicorn. “So, what do you think, Luna?”

The night time Princess smiled, “The Crystal Empire does offer unique views of the stars, being so distant to Our home of Canterlot. And as Tia said, the Air Ship would take at least a day to arrive… It is better than nothing.”

She yawned, fluffing her blue wings. “But please… what is this ‘takeout’ you speak of?”

Arin awoke to a soft lump snuggled firmly against him. Curling up, he pulled the fluffy night Princess into his chest, kissing her forehead with a smile. She mumbled in her sleep, a grin forming on her soft blue lips. He couldn’t help but feel his heart melt, in the late day sun.

He had dozed off early, it seemed – and he gently pulled himself free of her grasp. Testing his arms and legs, he was happy to find that they had healed quite nicely. How long had he been knocked out? He sniffled, catching the scent of something on his nose. Fruit! He took the bowl into his hands, downing several grapes in a heartbeat.

Making quick work of the light meal, he stood up, eager to start his day. Judging by the sun in the sky, he had at least four hours until Luna would awake. Strapping his gear on, he fitted his blade on his hip.

He had a certain stallion in mind. He wanted to start training immediately, even if his shoulder had a bit of tug to it.

Venturing into the corridors, he instantly came to his first problem. He had no idea where he was. Nor what the castle even looked like from the outside. His only option at the moment was to take a spiral staircase down. Was he stationed in yet another tower?

For much too long, he wandered the halls of the stark crystal construction, looking out the windows he could to try and get a good idea of where to go next. Eventually, he bumped into Vapor Cloud at a corner, sighing in relief.

“Oh thank the feathers, Vapor, I’m so happy to see you. How the hell do I get out of here?” Arin asked. Vapor facehooved.

“I was seriously hoping I would run into Cadence or Shining. I have no idea. Celestia is playing hide and seek with me, I swear by her Mane I’m going to rip a knot out when I find her.” He growled, turning about the corridor to walk by Arin’s side.

“Is she really playing games with you?” Arin asked, as they began down another hall at random. How many corridors did this place have?! Why did everything have to look the same?

“No, she just decided to teleport, and forgot to bring me with her. Again. For the second time today. She’s always more playful when she’s stressed, I hear. I’m pretty sure we’re on the sixth floor of the castle…”

“Sixth floor? How tall is this place? Even Canterlot isn’t this bad!”

“Oh yeah, you didn’t get an outside view. I’m thinking this place is an easy twelve floors, getting smaller as you go up, until you reach the peak.”

Arin grunted. After a while, they found a flight of stairs that led downwards – thankfully. A few flights brought them into what they believed to be either an entry hall, or main corridor. It was there that they stumbled into Shining, who was talking with a crystal pony.

The Seraph blinked. Why did their skin look crystal-y? As if the building itself wasn’t crystal enough.

“Shining, oh thank the feathers we found you. I was looking for you in particular!” Arin sighed, drooping his shoulders in relief. “This place is massive! It’s worse than Canterlot, how do you deal with it?”

“One second.” He said a few more things quietly to the crystal mare, her blue hair twinkling softly as she giggled and nodded. With a bow, she turned to a nearby door – opening it to escape down a spiral stairway.

“Alright, alright. Feeling better, Arin?” He asked first, “And Vapor… what are you doing here? Celestia is in her room.”

“Are you kidding me?! She’s in her room the whole time? I swear I passed that stairway up like, four times! You can’t be serious!” He groaned, wanting to do nothing but roll to his side. Which he did, his armor clinking against the floor. “Why must she torment me so.”

“Because Celestia is well known for her pranks and teasing, especially when times are tough. Your best bet is to either get used to it, or one up her.” Shining offered, “if it were more serious circumstances, she wouldn’t have let you wander the halls for her, I’m sure.”

“I’m just going to lay here until she finds me. I can’t do this anymore. I’m done. Let her work it out.” Vapor groaned. Arin turned to his right, thinking he heard the sound of hoof on crystal. He could just spot Celestia’s flowing mane from behind a pillar.

He opted not to say anything, but instead turn to Shining Armor. “Shining, I want to train-”

“With the sword. Yep. I know. Luna already told me. To be quite honest, I didn’t think I’d need to teach you sword play, considering that Princess Luna could sleep through a changeling invasion. But, times change. We need to toughen you up, so I went ahead and set up a sparring arena for us on the ground. I was going to get you before the day was out, but I’m happy to see you found me first. C’mon, I’ll go easy on you.” Shining nodded to the Seraph, leading the way towards that very same staircase the crystal mare took.

The ground floor of the castle was impressive, to say the least. A spinning crystal heart floated ominously beneath it, illuminated in a pillar of soft light. The Castle itself domed over it, four legs looming down with four separate entrances to the living space within. It had plenty of space to move around in, as Arin was finding out pretty quickly by dodging another swipe from the wooden sword Shining had procured.

“Don’t just dodge, Arin. You need to stand your ground. Every inch I take puts me an inch closer to your Charge, and if I find myself too close, I would shift my focus to them instead of you. An Assassin bent on taking Luna’s life would consider you an afterthought. Parry my sword.”

Shining darted forward with the training weapon, Arin raising his blade in defense. Still, he had a habit of moving his feet, and stepped to the right while knocking the sword out of the way. Shining retaliated by swiping the blade at his unguarded legs, making him stumble with a grunt.

“Now you’re missing your ‘feet’, as Twilight called them, and pose no threat to me.” He said with a sigh. “Come on, this isn’t just self defense. You are taking an active role to attack the threat.”

“And what’s the difference?” Arin asked, rubbing his ankle with a hand, wincing.

“In self defense, your goal is to protect yourself and disengage, giving yourself as much room as possible to move and avoid blows; you want to turn tail and run the moment you can, so that someone can come to your aid. As a knight, you don’t have that kind of ground to move. You are not the target, you are the obstacle.”

Shining’s horn shined softly, patching up the bruise before it even formed. “Let’s try this again. Keep in mind that even Unicorns show signs of which angle they’re going to swing from; it’s not just instinct, I have to tilt my head to keep a strong hold of my weapon. While I could float the blade around me, you could disarm it with a simple swipe if I’m not holding the weapon steady in front of my horn.”

Shining swung the blade in a simple arc, before holding it in front. He darted forward, aiming to stab Arin in the chest. The Seraph keenly knocked the blade to the side, his left hand releasing the handle to bump Shining in the nose. The tactical boop forced the stallion to recoil, dropping the blade from his grasp as he rubbed his poor snout.

“Aha, you remember the Tactical Boop, I see. Well done.” He said, sniffling as a hoof ran over his poor snout. “Though I’m doubtful it could work against a Seraph. Pony noses have a lot of nerves within, bumping them in an aggressive jab can stun them for a moment.”

Arin smiled at his small victory, taking up a defensive stance. Shining picked up the blade, standing in front of him.

“I want you to approach me, now. The enemy wont always attack first, you may need to take charge and make the first move.”

Arin nodded, readying himself. He charged forward, sprinting into the Unicorn with wild determination. Shining stepped to the left, cleanly smacking him in the knee. The sudden hit made him lose his balance, stumble past, and fall right on his face.

“The only time you charge is in an attack formation, that will cover more angles than you could alone. Keep an aggressive pace, but don’t gallop. It’s a waste of energy.” His magic gleamed, helping the Seraph to his feet. “Again.”

Arin rubbed his knee, holding the blade steady. Approaching quickly, he gave a swing from his right in a hard slash, Shining taking one step back before jabbing him hard in the chest. Arin’s sword missed him entirely.

“I could see where you were going to swing a mile away, and since you put so much strength into the attack, you couldn’t adjust yourself to pull away before I countered.”

“Okay, this is much harder than I thought it would be.” Arin said, rubbing over the newly forming bruise. “How long until I’m competent with a blade?”

“How long? You’re never competent with the blade. Someone is always better. Training starts the moment you pick up the sword, and ends when the last drop of blood is spilled. You don’t become competent, you simply learn more than your opponent.” Shining stated, “There is no ‘master of the blade’, or someone who has nothing more to learn. Confidence is deadly, as someone who is sure they will win is shocked when they find themselves impaled on the receiving end of a weapon. Never think yourself above another challenger.”

“Even if say, Celestia or Luna trained for thousands of years with a sword, you wouldn’t call them Masters?”

Shining shook his head. “I would call them a challenging opponent. Anyone who carries a sword carries with it the intention to kill, and anyone who wishes to kill you, becomes a challenging opponent. Give a sword to a filly with the aim to kill me and I would treat them the same as I would any enemy. One I can learn from.”

“So I should be afraid of fillies then?” Arin laughed.

“No. You should be afraid of underestimating your enemy, and throwing caution to the wind. Why do you think you were able to disarm me earlier? Because I let you? No. I didn’t account for your hand jabbing me in the nose.”

His laughter trailed off, realizing that Shining had a point. No approach is flawless, and no technique is unstoppable. In a fight, you’re standing against two enemies – yourself, and your challenger. When you see a sword swinging at you, your first reaction is to jump out of the way, which is what your enemy wants. They want to tire you out, force you to move. You need to challenge their moves against your instinct, and press forward.

Arin took his blade up, and approached. Shining swung first, and Arin countered in a tilted slash up aimed for Shining’s throat. The magical hold of the wooden blade twisted, and Arin turned against it – yanking the Unicorn’s blade free of his magical aura. It clattered to the floor, the Seraph looking to the fallen weapon in shock.

But before he could speak, Shining’s magic yanked his feet out from under him – catching Arin’s training sword in his magical aura, and pointing it to his throat.

“You had an advantage. Don’t let your concentration waver because you think that you won. The battle only ends when your opponent is dead.” Shining once again dragged Arin up to his feet, smiling. “But you are learning. We’ve been out here a few hours, and you’re already getting the hang of it. I’m proud.”

The Seraph smiled, nodding. “Thank you. Shame I wont have you as a teacher back in Canterlot, when we all head back.”

“No, but you’ll have Vapor Wave. He’s not as trained as I am – but he knows enough to help solidify what you’ve learned. I’m sure Celestia wouldn’t mind spending a break watching you two duke it out.”

A gentle cough broke their conversation, the duo looking to their left to spot Luna sitting by the entryway in to the Castle. Her blue coat helped her blend in quite well, the orange sky filling the world around her.

“How long have you been sitting there, Luna?” Shining asked with a smile.

“Long enough to see Our Knight disarm thee.” She giggled, approaching the two. “My faith was well placed, it seems.”

“My faith? Don’t you mean Our-”

Luna’s wing slapped Arin in the stomach, forcing him to laugh. She rolled her eyes, joining the moment.

“Well, I should at least try to speak like a modern day Equestrian. It would be beneficial for me to do so. Even if it’s hard, Shining is right; you’re never too old to learn.”

The stallion nodded, returning the wooden blades to a nearby rack. “I’m happy to hear you’re trying. Celestia was complaining that you were getting worse after you went back to your room. Cadence thought it was endearing, for some reason.”

“Speaking of Our Niece… my Niece. Where is Cadence?” Luna asked.

“Oh, about that… she wanted to get your night ready for you. She said she wanted it to be special.”

Chapter 27

Luna spun around in her new dress, Cadence having outdone herself for their ‘outing’. With several letters, a few requests, estimates on sizes and payments sent, the Love Princess really put her heart into it.

The blue mare examined herself in the mirror, the purple dress hugging tightly to her chest. It came down in a long curve, an inch just above the floor to prevent dragging. The fabric was soft and airy, breathing in the cool castle air with stripes of soft white and lovely turquoise to garnish it. A simple moon hung over each flank, her chest sealed in a crescent brooch. Her wings spread out, tucking in to see just how carefree it was.

It felt like the dress spoke from her heart, simple and elegant, yet with a hint of wanderlust. She was a young mare again, happy in this moment.

“Cadence, thank you… truly, thy eye for design is one to behold.” Luna turned to her, the pink mare nodding at the compliment.

“Don’t mention it! You didn’t even bring an outfit to wear for an outing, so it’s the least I could do.” Cadence stood by her in the mirror. “And I want this outing between you and Arin to be wonderful. You seem so happy when you’re with him.”

“Indeed, he does know how to make Us… me smile.” Luna said, holding the brooch in her hoof. “But I must ask… are you trying to make us an item?”

“Haha, me? What? Nooo.” Cadence said with a nervous smile. For some reason, Luna believed it.

“I’m sorry for doubting you, it just seems so romantic and sweet…”

“It’s just who I am, of course. Sorry if it’s a bit much.” Cadence lied, waving a hoof daintily. “It’s not like you desperately need a special somepony or anything, right Luna?”

She sighed, nodding. “We have been alone for ages past… Tis a new experience to even consider it. Never once have We held another in our hooves, as no suitors within reason proclaimed themselves.”

Cadence found the moment growing a little sad, and quickly changed the subject. “Oh! I forgot to mention, but I have your little picnic all set up for you. The food will be arriving as you lower the moon, so you might want to make your way to the garden before he beats you there!”

“Arin would never lay a hoof on us, to strike or beatus would be absurd.” Luna scowled, misinterpreting the simple statement.

“I meant before Arin arrives ahead of you.”

“Oh. Right.”

Arin waited by the Crystal Heart, as Shining had asked him to. His stomach growled, kicking a small rock around him idly. At first he admired the slowly spinning sculpture, but that quickly grew boring, and left his mind to wander.

“I hope I don’t miss dinner. Berries will only bring you so far…” He said, as the moon began to crest the horizon. Just then, one of the four entrances into the castle cracked open, a beautiful mare slowly making her way down to the steps.

A beautiful mare? His beautiful mare. Princess Luna. She was wearing a stunning dress, which caught him off guard – she didn’t bring anything on this trip, did she? Her mane was caught in a simple ponytail, letting the starry sky follow her as she approached her knight.

“Arin, if you would, I request that you guard me in the nearby park.”

He blinked, but he gave a soft nod. Blushing. “O-Of course, Luna.”

She smiled, leading the way. Up above, on a high balcony, Cadence watched with a pair of binoculars as the pair made their way towards the nearby garden. A warm smile etched on her lips, Celestia approaching by her side.

“What are you looking at?” She asked. Cadence squeaked, nearly dropping the tool before stuffing it behind her back.

“N-Nothing, Auntie! Just making sure all is quiet and safe.”

“It’s Luna, isn’t it? You really can’t keep your hooves out of her relationship, huh?” Celestia said with a small smile. “While I do envy her for feeling love, I am a bit anxious to let her date Arin. I’m worried she may trod in the wrong place, or say the wrong thing. It’s also a bit worrying how quickly she seems to be falling for him.”

“I’m not. I believe in love. And they can move as quickly as they want, if they move at all. I wont lie when I say that within the first week of babysitting Twilight, I was all over Shiny.” Cadence giggled, picking up her nearby glass of tea.

“Oh yes, I do recall quite well! Twilight’s mother spoke to me about mysterious stains on the couch on the fifth night.” Celestia smiled, as Cadence spit out her drink.

“T-That was mayo!”

“But of course, what else could it be? Why do you think she tasted it to be sure?” Celestia keenly lied, humming at the result.

Cadence gagged, galloping away inside. Leaving the binoculars behind, as Celestia took them up to do a little ‘stargazing’ herself.

Luna guided her knight to the park with little worry, past a magical bubble and into the safety of Shining’s spell. While she could create her own barrier, it wasn’t her specialty – Shining’s magic was advanced in the subject, and like any talent, this is where he shined the most.

“Is the entire city made of crystal? How do they build new houses?… All of the buildings look like they came from giant, individual hunks of the stuff.” Arin said, peering past the barrier. He didn’t question the magic; if anything, he respected the decision to cast a barrier. Letting your guard down now was asking to be murdered in the street, he had learned this from Sir Armor during their sparring session.

“As We recall, the architects use their magic to grow crystal buildings from the ground, and carve the fine details. Some buildings are made of several pieces, due to their complexity or size, and have to be moved in to place.” Luna smiled. “Tis an ancient art, and a part of history.”

“Wow, so everything here really is made of Crystal.” Around them, the trees grew a little dense; the brush line cut between the housing, making a quiet alcove in which to enjoy the starry sky above. Before them, a large blanket was spread out on a small hill, with a clear view of space. It was accompanied with a basket, and several candles.

He had a very strong feeling that Cadence had a hoof in this. The candles were a clear sign. But at this point, he didn’t care if she nudged them closer. They had shared their feelings, and he embraced them. He rested his hand over Luna’s withers, the starry Princess pulling in closer. Her elegant steps matched his gait, and her wing darted softly around his side, reeling him in.

Arin blushed, but embraced it as they reached the picnic.

“I had never been in love before…” He admitted, as they curled up on the blankets together. “I never had the chance. Not many would entertain me with a lack of magical skill. My life has always been a rush to work, to excel in something. To find my ‘special talent’, as you would say.”

“I would dare say you’ve found it.” She smiled, her nose pressing to his chest. “It would be in thievery, as you’ve stolen my heart.”

He smiled at the corny proclamation, running his fingers along her cheek. She leaned in to the touch, closing her eyes for a brief moment to savor this sensation. When she found it lacking, her muzzle slid forward to timidly meet his lips. A sweet kiss following, warmth seeping in to his heart.

When she pulled away, she took his breath with her.

“You have more experience kissing than I do, it’s not fair.” He laughed, “You’ve stolen my first one, and at this rate, you’ll steal the last, too.”

Her cheeks turned up into a smile, her nose pressing in to his neck. “Would you believe me if I said that you have done much the same?~”

Arin’s eyes went wide, holding her head close. “No way… I’m your first?” He whispered. She nodded, pulling him in to her blue wings. Sliding back against the blanket, dragging him to the soft, grassy floor.

“We have been lonely, for a very long time… ‘Tis hard, being a mare in my position.” Her voice came in a whisper, to help her ease the emotions free. It was overwhelming to think that her whole life had been without this.

“Never again.” Arin said in reply, squeezing her close.

“Never again?…”

“As long as I draw breath, you wont be lonely.” He said, running his thumb along the inside of her ear. She gave a tiny moan at the sensitive touch, her body drawing in to his torso.

For several long moments, they held each other. Gazing up to her beautiful night sky, admiring the stars she set. Once again, the Arcanis Ring was missing, and it gave him comfort. He could feel inside that with that constellation hidden, he wasn’t bound to destiny.

Luna’s horn twinkled, dragging the heavy basket to their side. “Hungry?”

“Starving.” He replied, sitting up to dig at whatever Cadence had planned.

The first thing he found was a dozen plastic circles, curiously bound together by the square packaging, and a small bottle of a word he hadn’t heard yet. Curiously, he tilted the substance around in the vial.

Luna’s horn flashed, throwing the items in to the nearby bush.

“What was that?” Arin asked. Whatever it was, he didn’t have it on his old world.

“A prank from our Sister.” Luna replied without a second thought.

On the nearby balcony, high above the streets of the Empire, the white alicorn giggled. The courier got her letter, it seemed.

“I wonder what those tiny squares were… they had this weird circle thing inside.”

“Indeed, they were much too small.” Luna giggled, her cheeks burning red. Thankfully, Arin’s world was a little more barbaric than hers, it seemed. She inspected inside of the basket, withdrawing a paper box with folds in the top. Undoing the lid, she gasped in delight.

“Our niece knows how to please Us!” Luna said, holding up a hay burger in her magic. Curious, Arin withdrew his own box – happy to find a similar burger, with the hay substituted with three fried eggs.

“You must have really liked that, huh?” Arin smiled, taking a bite of his dinner. Luna simply couldn’t reply, her mouth stuffed with hay and bun. Instead, she nodded, drawing a laugh from Arin.

“You’re a princess until you’ve got a hayburger, then you’re a wild animal.”

“A happy wild animal!” She commented, eyes gleaming as she found a bottle of that red sauce already so generous on her hay, ‘ketchup’. She opened it up, pouring a hefty glob on her next bite. She offered the red-filled glass to Arin, who nodded and presented his own burger. A simple shake, and it was smothered.

“Pony food is so neat,” He said between bites, “excluding the bits where you get a flower in your sandwhich.”

He blinked. Luna’s cheeks imitated a chipmunk, the entire burger having vanished into her happy muzzle. Arin couldn’t help but snort with laughter, as Luna had to use her hooves to help smoosh the food between her teeth and chew.

“Keep that up and you’ll choke before we get to desert.”

Luna coughed, gulping. Her eyes went wide upon realizing that it didn’t all go down, her air supply cut short.

“…Don’t tell me.” He asked. She nodded, tipping the ketchup bottle to her lips to drink down the caught hay. Surprisingly, it worked, and she gave an exasperated sigh.

“Luckily, this substance is thick!” She smiled, panting. She looked between Arin and the bottle, slowly bringing it up to her lips.

Arin reached forward, stopping her from drinking the ketchup. Again. They both shared a laugh, as Arin capped the bottle and set it back in the basket. Inside, he found two more glass bottles, and pulled them out with a tilt of his head.

“What are these?…” He asked, looking over the label. He couldn’t read it too well, but he gave it a try. P-R-A-N-C-E-Y. Prancey? It bubbled in the glass bottle, the blue label shiny in the dim moonlight.

Twisting the lid off, he gave it a curious sniff. It fizzled softly. It seemed like a potion of sorts, and he gave it a sip. Bubbles tickled his throat, the syrupy sweet liquid cool against his tongue.

“Oh my feathers that’s good.” He smiled, offering Luna her own bottle. She curiously took it, discarded the lid, and gave it a taste.

She didn’t respond for several seconds, only tip the bottle back and continue to drink. And drink… and drink. Until her glass was empty.

“…Indeed, We find this Prancey divine! A gift from the heavens! It tastes like We are drinking raw sugar.” She said, giving a very unprincess-like burp. A hoof went to her muzzle, blushing. “Excuse me!”

Arin quickly finished his bottle, the sugar mixing much too well with all of the greasy food. Curious to find whatever else was left in the basket, he withdrew a small carton in the shape of a heart. With a curious raise of the eyebrow, he lifted the lid to find a dozen strawberries, coated in a layer of chocolate.

His eyes lit up. He had never considered mixing his favorite fruit with his favorite candy. He brought one of the treats up, holding it up to Luna’s muzzle.

“Mind checking these, you know – make sure they’re still fresh?” He asked with a smile. She giggled, opening her muzzle. He slid the berry inside, the mare giving a firm bite. A soft purr followed, lifting her own strawberry up in her magical grasp, and levitating it to Arin’s lips, In one bite, it was gone.

They ate their fill, emptying the heart shaped box before the hour was out. Sharing sweet stories of home, comforting thoughts and things they enjoyed. Simple things, things they were familiar with. All while staring up at that beautiful sky, Luna’s magic shimmering as she drew the moon high.

“So, I’m your first kiss, Luna?…” He asked, running a hand through her mane. She was so pretty in the moonlight, the soft touches of makeup making her azure eyes shine. “Have you never found the chance, or?…”

“Our ability to find love is hampered by Our duties. Our burdens leave Us with much to want…”

“And you’ll want no more.” He promised, pressing his lips to her. A soft hush of breath followed, holding that sweet kiss with his mare. His Luna. The stars twinkled brighter as he drew her in, tangling himself in her hooves. She more than obliged him, her tongue slipping forward to part his lips.

He gasped, letting his guard down as she claimed his mouth. He retaliated, twirling his appendage in a small circle in her muzzle – tasting the chocolate on her tongue, the sweet flavor mixing with her soft noises of bliss.

In the distance, Celestia had begun to fan herself with a hoof, blushing. Cadence had returned with a second pair of binoculars, and was biting her lip in satisfaction.

“Do you think they’ll go all the way?” Cadence asked her auntie, unable to stop herself from blushing.

“Well, considering how Luna tossed the condoms and lube I sent, I’m pretty doubtful.” Celestia gave an un-princess like chortle, adjusting her binoculars to get a better view.

“It’s okay, there’s a second set in the bottom of the basket.” Cadence beamed, honing her sight back in. “I tried to guess his size, I probably went a little too small though.”

Celestia was quiet for a moment, lowering her binoculars to stare at Cadence.

“I sent mine as a joke…” She said. Cadence didn’t respond, only continue to spy on her targets.

Luna pulled back from the kiss with a pleasant moan, a trail of saliva binding their lips together for a second longer. Arin shuddered, leaning in to nibble at her neck. His hands slid lower, gently trailing over her flank. The blue alicorn gasped, a hoof resting over his hand. He gave a warm squeeze, forcing a happy whimper from his Princess.

“Let’s make a deal, Cadence. If Luna stops him and they return to the Castle, I will give you one hundred bits. But if they do anything lewd – in public, mind you, you give me one hundred bits. Deal?”

Cadence shook her head. “I don’t plan on watching them go at it like rabbits, as adorable as it is to see love spark like this in the night.” She lowered her binoculars, turning back to the doorway.

Celestia huffed, frowning. She didn’t want to be out here alone, watching her Sister swoon for her knight. She followed behind, leaving the two below to their moment.

Chapter 28 - Clop

Author's Note

Clop warning. This chapter contains no plot elements, and may be freely skipped if you so desire.

Chapter 28 - Clop

“Luna…” Arin whispered softly into her ear, the mare quaking with lust at her name. The petting grew heavy, as his hands sunk lower. Sliding across her belly, spinning his finger in wide circles along the soft fur. Teasing her to spread her legs.

She did so without resistance, tilting her head down to watch with baited breath as her knight dragged his fingers firmly along her wet slit. An excited moan rewarded his efforts, his fingers reaching up to undo the brooch at her neck.

The dress fell at her sides, his digits teasing over her winking button. “A-Arin~” Luna moaned in a breathy gasp, laying on her back for him. He took the lead, kissing over her bare chest in sweet pecks.

Crickets chirped quietly in the night as he slid down, laying kiss after kiss on her exposed tummy. She couldn’t help herself, her sensitive skin tingling as he traced so sweetly down her body. Lighting her senses with passion, her forehooves clenching at the blanket as he drew close to her sweet, slick sex.

He looked up from between her thighs, locking eyes with his Princess. With a kiss, she gasped yet again – his warm breath washing over her tight lips. He could see her legs tensing, giving the softest little buck of delight. He slid his tongue softly over her slit, feeling it part around him. Tasting her for the first time.

She tasted a bit like blueberry, in fact. Slick, soft – and oh so sweet. Using both of his thumbs, he spread her lips apart – delving into her taut, velvety depths with gusto. The Princess bucked to the motion adorably, moaning as he twisted his tongue inside of her. Getting a full taste of his Luna, her hot lust trailing down his tongue.

Luna’s front hooves rested over the top of his head, urging him on with gentle tugs. He was more than eager to oblige, dragging a firm lick over that winking nub. He was happy he spent some time in Erenorn working in the stables – when he helped breed horses, he picked up bits about their anatomy that came in useful tonight. Of course, at the time, he wasn’t attracted to horses. Now that’s definitely up for debate.

He suckled softly on her clit, Luna squeaking from the sensation. All of the bar talk in Milla Serine came in handy tonight. Her voice wavered as her lover lapped greedily over her labia, forcing the sweetest mewls from her muzzle. Her thighs squeezed down on his cheeks, forcing him to delve deeper. Her wings flared, giving a horse-like snort and a girly moan.

Arin was finding it hard to breathe, and knew if he didn’t work fast, she may smother him in her sopping wet cunt. He slid two fingers beneath his lips, using them to stretch her slit and lap over her button in force. She whinied, legs buckling as she lost control – sweet rivets of her lust coating his cheeks, filling his mouth with her soft flavor.

For several long moments, she held him there; wings vibrating against the blanket from the strain, her heart beating in her chest like a drum to keep up. Slowly, she eased the pressure off of him – her knight popping free with a gasp. He took a napkin from nearby, wiping his face clean with a soft laugh.

“I thought I might drown.” Arin smiled, as Luna’s horn undid his belt buckle with the soft clink of metal.

He didn’t question it, only accepted it as his stiff, aching cock popped free of his falling pants. He idly wondered if he was big enough to satisfy a Princess, but as she dove her muzzle into his lap, he stopped worrying.

The first thing she did was nuzzle against his heavy orbs, breathing in his scent. His cock resting on her snout, more than long enough to part her mane and glide into her hair, slipping against her horn. She was careful not to prod him on the point, as her tongue dragged longingly from the base of his heavy jewels up to the swollen tip, tasting a bead of pre that formed there with delight.

She rested the helm of his cock over her muzzle, giving it the sweetest kiss. And when she found that lacking, her tongue slid over the head – and her mouth dove down, embracing him fully in her royal muzzle. He groaned, his hands sliding through her starry mane in gentle appreciation.

“L-Luna…” He whispered, as she gently bobbed her head up and down along his stiff tool, savoring him. Never once did she break eye contact with her lover, her tail swishing in delight behind her. She practiced taking him down to the hilt, feeling those ample orbs press into her chin before withdrawing in a delicate suckle.

He was shocked that she didn’t gag, before remembering that ponies simply lacked the reflex to do so. At least, Erenorn horses did. Maybe hers was deeper than he could reach.

Gently, he wrapped his fingers around her horn – pulling her into his lap once again with a grunt. She appreciated the gesture, whimpering as her tail shot up. His thumb running over the length of bone, his spare hand scratching the inside of her ear. It drew a soft kick of her hind leg, the starry mare replying with a firm lick over his domed head.

The sensation made him gasp, thrusting up into her maw with delight. She noted the reaction, and twisted her tongue over his point. He was unable to do anything but moan, shuddering as Luna prodded his sensitive tip. Drawing out his needy side with her tongue alone.

He could feel his pleasure reaching its peak, and Luna could sense it too. She began to aggressively bob her head, humming soft moans over his manhood as he took his turn clutching the blanket. Her front hooves wrapped tightly around his waist, helping to bury her muzzle down to the root – her long tongue taking a moment to slather his tensing jewels in a loving lick.

It was too much, and he quickly broke down. His hips worked into her muzzle, crying out as she matched each rut with love. “L-Luna! F-Fuck!” He hissed, as ropes of cum spurted freely into her hungry throat.

She gulped down his load with adoration, her horn twinkling softly in the night to help ease each creamy spurt into her maw. She tasted him fully, feeling that thick seed clinging to her tongue. She swallowed without complaint, pulling off of his bobbing cock with a moan.

“Arin~” She whispered, biting her lip, Feeling him ache in her magic grasp.

He couldn’t take it anymore. He took her in his strong grasp, seizing her close. He kissed at her lips, more than happy to love on his Princess as their bodies shifted – pinning her beneath him. His stiff cock twitched between her legs, both arms supporting his body beneath each wing.

“Ready?” He asked in a whisper. Luna blushed, speaking quietly in return.

“T-Tis our first time…” She said, cheeks dark. “W-We are afraid…”

His lips pressed to hers in another loving kiss, shushing her in a moment.

“It’s my first time too. We’ll both learn.” He said, gliding his stiff cock over her wet folds. She blushed, closing her eyes before nodding.

“We… I am ready to try.”

Arin slid his hips back, aiming for the gap between her slick folds. His round head parted her lips, a duo of moans breaking the cricket song as he eased in, inch by inch, until he was comfortably within her. Her tight walls squeezed over him, and his aching length throbbed in reply.

“T-Tis striking deep…” She bit her lip, giving her hips a little wiggle. Arin slid his hand along the impression he made within her, feeling himself through her fur. He pulled back slowly, giving a simple rut.

Luna arched her back, gasping. Her maidenhood stolen by such a fine knight… truly, he was a thief of the heart.

His pace picked up in deep, loving thrusts, the suction of her folds slick along his length. The domed tip of his pole parted her velvet insides elegantly, sending shocks of pleasure up her spine. While he didn’t strike so deep that she couldn’t breath, as Cadence described before when drunk on wine, his cock pressed firmly to her cervix. Giving it a soft kiss.

And he could feel himself, too, sinking in against that fleshy ring within her belly. His deep thrusts ending there, a dollop of pre the only trace of his entry when he withdrew. Quicker than he thought, the lunar princess seized around him, squeezing him from all angles as her voice cried out.

“A-Arin!” She said in a hushed moan. It wasn’t an intense scream, it was a soft, happy whine – as a gush of that sweetly scented love coated his member and soaked his heavy orbs. “T-Thy stamina! T-Tis impressive, m-more than even We can dream!”

Arin wasn’t even close, and she was seizing at the blanket beneath her like it was her last bastion from the unending tide of pleasure. He knew horses of his world had little… ‘stamina’ when it came to breeding a mare. Was it the same here?

He began to rock steadily harder against her, ready to test his hypothesis. Her voice wavered in another sultry moan, her right hoof reaching up to stroke his cheek. “T-Thou does not need to restrain thyself, Our Knight. Y-You may release within Us when ready.”

He blushed at the kind words, giving a nervous smile. “L-Luna, how long does a stallion last in the sheets?…”

She recounted her vivid descriptions from her drunk niece, almost giggling when she thought of Shining’s mortified face at the wedding reception. “As We recall hearing, five minutes is exceptional.”

Arin blinked. “Seraph mating rituals can persist as short as half an hour, and as long as seven. A-As I’ve read, of course.”

Luna blushed. Thirty minutes? While she wasn’t exhausted by any means, she wondered if she could even hold out that long. Arin gave a gentle thrust of his hips, squeezing in against her soft ring within. She moaned, arching her back.

“V-Very well! W-We shall see it through to the end.” She said in a hushed moan, “If our own endurance wavers, We will proclaim it!”

Arin nodded with a smile, kissing her firmly on the lips as his hips sunk into another pleasant thrust. She could already feel the lust bubbling up within her, ready to release in her third orgasm of the night. And he was intent on pushing through it, grunting as the time melted away in loving kisses, heavy slams, and passionate love making.

The half hour mark hit, and he could feel himself growing close. The familiar tug of his swinging jewels bringing him back to the moment, as his teeth latched on to her ear. Luna was a drooling mess beneath him, any sense of the regal princess driven out of her by her sixth mind shattering orgasm.

She was babbling incoherently, stars shooting across the sky in pleasant sparks. Astronomers would note that a dense meteor shower had started without warning. Twilight would be throwing books around her castle, questioning her own notes on star showers of this strength. Ice Lance would be crying in the corner, regretting taking the position as her knight.

Arin growled dominantly as his thrusts lost rhythm, his potent strikes hammering that soft button within her. Jets of pre had soaked into her womb, and his arms held her tight like a vice. In this moment, he felt like he could fly.

In three last deep, satisfying slams of his hips, he hilted himself into her quivering body, grunting as his swollen pole nearly locked himself inside of her, the rounded helm snug against her womb. A thick torrent of his fertile seed slammed into her belly, Luna giving an adorable yelp as he squeezed in every last drop he could. If he was going to be her knight, then she would be his wife, and he made sure not to spill a single bead of the precious seed anywhere else but deep inside.

He could feel his jewels drawn tight within him, pumping in every spare ounce of cream they could manage, the scent of sex mixing with the night time air. Luna’s hindlegs twitched in a well-bred mess, the dress beneath her absolutely ruined with splotches of seed and love.

He held her there for no less than a dozen moments, as Luna settled from quite possibly the most intense orgasm she would ever experience. In the distant castle, two lights clicked off for the night, a duo of royal liars stalking off satisfied with the show. One of them particularly tired, as she would have to raise the sun in a few scant hours.

Arin curled up tight to his Princess, breathing in her wonderful scent. He hadn’t withdrawn yet, too content with the warmth to consider otherwise. Luna had trouble responding, her body catching up to the overwhelming moment. She would giggle, then pant and moan, and nuzzle in, all without a word.

“Are you going to be okay?” Arin asked after a while, as Luna settled down.

“We are… more than okay.” She said between breaths. Her knight smiled, kissing her fully on the lips again. She enjoyed it, falling back tiredly to the blanket below afterwords. Gently, Arin pulled his softening member from her thoroughly stretched insides, not bothering to clean up as he lazily pulled her in.

“Mine.” He whispered into her ear. She blushed, nodding.

“Yours.”

Chapter 29

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 30

Star Chart resorted to manual communication with the crew, seeing as the radios were blown. The ship carried wind pipes; small speakers that would bring your voice across the ship like an ancient intercom system.

“Exciting as this may be, are you sure this is our only option, Sister?” Luna asked, peering out to the deck. A layer of frost had formed on the treated wood, the winds whipping across the sturdy surface. Luckily, the balloon held; its sleek surface was made to handle sharp winds. “I feel like I know what’s causing all of this, but I can’t put my hoof on it.”

“No, it’s not. This is the risky route. We could simply return to the Crystal Palace, wait out the storm, and return to Canterlot in a few weeks time. I would just have to move every single responsibility of mine to Cadence’s castle hundreds of leagues out of the way, and reschedule every meeting for the next month, then backlog all of my duties into next year. And I would probably have to shutter this ship until Tax Season, then pay out of pocket for repairs. Magic Engines are fickle things, and unless properly stationed in a deck, have to essentially be maintained in the air at all times.”

“So what you’re saying is, either we brave this risky storm, or you’ll have to deal with months of repercussions?” Arin sighed.

“That, and I would have to pay this crew for every day we’re marooned in the Empire, along with overtime and the charter pay coming out of pocket.” She waved her hoof, summarizing the damage in her mind. “Something to the tune of thirty thousand bits. Our military runs on a deficit as it is.”

She continued, “There’s a reason why the Crystal Empire doesn’t have an air fleet. They are costly things. And if you had an idea Lulu, I’d love to know, because I haven’t a clue what’s causing this.” She looked to her Sister, who wrinkled her nose at the question.

Luna looked across the bow, spotting rolling thunder close at hoof. “Tia, what are the chances that the ship receives critical damage from this storm?”

The sun princess gazed to Star Chart for the answer. He grunted a response. “Moderate to low. Depends entirely on luck, and if we don’t hit many drafts. Free Weather has taken more lives in the air than any other incident to date.”

Arin gulped, a particular hard blast of wind forcing the balloon to tilt. The captain swung his hooves – and by extension the wheel, hard into it, cutting headway into the unseen force. The ship creaked under the strain, as he pulled a lever and punched the throttle hard.

“Is there anything we can do? Besides bother you, Captain?” Vapor Cloud asked, standing close to Celestia. Even though he was a pegasi, being confined in a tight space during a storm put him on edge.

“Yeah, you can all skip down a flight and get out of my hair, and tell Storm Clout to pump the turbines to low gear on the wind pipes. We need torque going into our heading.”

Taking that as a sign to leave, Vapor Cloud and the group did just that, getting an “Aye” over the pipes as they made their way down the metal staircase.

The wind howled outside the window, as Arin peered out of the back end of the ship. The black clouds had encompassed the sky entirely, cutting them out from the light of the sun. Luna watched with him, in awe of nature uncontrolled.

Celestia, on the other hoof – in the company of her knight – trodded down the steps towards the kitchen.

“I don’t like this, Luna. I really don’t like how these clouds can block out that magic speaking box Star Chart used, either. That’s too much with the creepy, ominous clouds.”

“Indeed, tis strange. The technology is new to us, but We find it most peculiar. We can feel a tinge of magic in the air, much more than usual. Perhaps this is something to bring up with Sister?” Luna said. Another heavy wind pressed her into his side, the blue alicorn taking this moment to gently drape a wing around him. “We too have an ominous feeling about these clouds…”

Finding the kitchen was easy, all they had to do was listen for the grunts of Vapor Cloud as Celestia hefted her lunch up with a smile. The heavy carrot cake wobbled with the vibration of the ship, Tia dragging the pastry to her muzzle with a giggle.

“Really, Sister?… Does thy hunger ever cease?” Luna sighed, stepping past the threshold with Arin in tow.

“Since Twilight cast that weight reduction spell on me? No, not really.” Celestia replied between bites. Vapor Cloud was just sick of her dietary choices. At first, it was endearing. Now, it was sickening. The Princess had turned into an endless pit of sugar.

Luna’s gaze became more serious as her mind traveled. Arin had only recently started to understand this look, it wasn’t just idle contemplation – she was coming up with an epiphany. “We wanted to know more about that weather machine that went missing in Canterlot, after the Storm King’s attack. The one from your magical academy, that was meant to help reclaim the wild lands of the Everfree?”

Celestia blinked, gulping down a mouthful of cake. “What about it?”

“Well, what exactly did it do?” Luna questioned.

The sunlight Princess withdrew a bottle of milk from the fridge, giving it a swirl before chugging down a hearty gulp of it. She eyed her now former cake. Did she really eat an entire family size desert without realizing it?

“Well, it was designed with the intention of breaking down massive clouds, or reorganizing their presence. The prototype was never finished, as the Magic Academy never saw the funding to see it through.”

“Do you think that somepony could have used it as a basis to create this massive storm?” Luna pressed.

Celestia tilted her head in thought. She was well versed in magical construction, and even Celestia began to speculate if something like that could be done. Hence the question.

“Well, with magical technology, anything is possible. But this could also be a natural storm, and our worry is without reason.”

“A storm strong enough to disrupt that magic talking box?” Arin asked, feeling confident in their approach. If it wasn’t just paranoia clawing at them; they had reason to question everything, after the boldness of the most recent attack.

The question really did blindside her, as she reconsidered it. “Actually… that’s a good point. Why would a short range walkie-talkie lose signal ten hooves from the other receiver? I can understand a high strength broadcast being cut short by miles of clouds – but those walkie-talkies are military grade… and perhaps there is a bit more power floating in the air than usual, too.”

“Another question to ask, Sister, is why would someone wish to create a massive storm to begin with? It can’t be to explicitly target Us, as they would have no way of knowing Our departure from the Crystal Empire, nor the method.”

“Actually,” Arin brought up, “with my encounter in the wreckage, the Seraphs didn’t even know we were going to be on board the train. They had no clue that at least I would be traveling North – and if it’s public info that I’m Luna’s knight, then they also didn’t know that Luna would be present, either.”

“What can you get from a storm, besides rain, water, and lightning? Maybe some wind and building damage – but unless you specifically make it for a tornado, you’re not going to cause enough havoc to really take any lives.” Vapor Wave continued their line of thinking, raising a hoof to his chin in thought.

Celestia began to pace the kitchen, as Vapor Cloud continued his spiel.

“When I was young, I learned in Flight School that lightning is a form of magic. It’s why when lightning strikes a Pegasi, it doesn’t outright kill us – our own magic insulates us against it, only ending in some scorched fur. But creatures like Griffons are vulnerable to lightning, as they have weaker inherit magic over a Pegasus.”

“How does that even work? I thought lightning was just electricity.” Arin asked, frowning.

“As a being with no magic, one could easily construed it as such. If thou are not in tune with magic, Arin, thy wouldn’t feel the magical power thrumming within each bolt. There is a science side and a mystic side to nearly every element. I will cover it more in depth, the next night We are able.” Luna said with a nod. Arin scratched his head, sighing.

“Alright, well, are they trying to harvest lightning then? I don’t know enough about magic to even guess what you could use it for. I don’t even know how you’d collect it. If they had no idea of our whereabouts, then this storm obviously isn’t here to harm us. In fact, we weren’t even supposed to be here. And like you said before – we weren’t supposed to learn of the Seraphs at all.”

The ship tilted hard into another gust of wind, the few loose items in the kitchen rattling as Arin stumbled a bit, leaning on to a counter for support. The ponies seemed unaffected. They were lucky to have two sets of legs.

“There are plenty of methods to do so. If you wished, you could erect a lightning rod using copious amounts of any conductive metal, though to collect vast quantities of lightning, you would need either a massive construct, or a dozen small ones. That’s even if someone is collecting lightning.” Celestia pressed a hoof to her muzzle, thinking. “You would need a lot of land to do so freely, not to mention it’d be an eyesore.”

“So why not build it in the Everfree?” Luna frowned, “Not many dare to tread there. And We believe it would be easier to harvest power from the untamed lands.”

“That’s a problem. It’s simply too close to Canterlot. I would spot it from my balcony, or looking south towards Ponyville.” Celestia offered, her ears folding back in concentration. “It would be obvious if I saw clouds spouting off in waves from a concentrated point, too.”

“This is an insane theory We are building…” Luna said, “We should be taking notes.”

Celestia nodded, turning her sight to her own knight. Vapor rolled his eyes, trotting down the corridor. A minute passed, and he returned with a quill, ink pot, and parchment. She continued to stare at him, and with a sigh, he picked up the quill in his muzzle, writing down scant notes of their session.

“Alright. First, let’s clear things up.” Arin said, approaching the table. “I remember our chat that morning quite well, and with Twilight’s book in hand, it should be easy to put these pieces together. I believe Shining covered it in depth, but I’ll go over it again. First, an explosion at the Town Hall made it able for a bunch of low class criminals to pop out of prison legally.” Celestia withdrew the book from her saddlebag, turning it over to several pages of pictures with the damage.

Vapor scribbled it down.

“Next, the bank found a large tree had landed in their vault, and a lot of loose paperwork went missing. Celestia, does thy recall what those deeds went to?” Luna asked.

“Spare land in the fields North of Canterlot, close to Galloping Gorge, along with dozens of other miscellaneous deeds that were quickly recovered around town.” Celestia commented, raising a wing to her chin in thought.

The Seraph spoke next. “That’s right. And what else went missing? The weather machine – which could knock out radio due to its… strange nature, if constructed in a fashion. That’s not intentional – but it’s negligible, no one is supposed to be flying in these clouds. It’s expected that ground based towers would possibly lose signal – and thus wouldn’t draw attention. Also, a bunch of rare herbs went missing from your Magic Academy, I believe?”

Arin felt like a detective. All he needed was a pipe. Luna flipped over the pages in Twilight’s journal, pondering what this could all mean.

“With those titles and lands, one could easily throw down a dozen nondescript buildings… if thou were a citizen, of course, and collect power. Thy would need at least a few dozen nights to do so, and to lower the traffic coming through the area when the time came.” The blue Princess stated.

“Why not do it illegally? Just toss the buildings down and let the consequences come?” Arin asked, watching Vapor write for his life to keep up. The pegasus was starting to sweat.

“Well, you would have to have reason to move a vast amount of resources into the region. Those deeds would turn eyes away from your actions, giving you freedom to work on whatever project you wanted with little ire for approval from officials. Additionally, if someone did spot the build – there would be nothing anypony could legally do to prevent it, unless if there was a justifiable cause.” Celestia leaned over the notes as well.

“Let’s also confirm that this storm isn’t from Cloudsdale. Pegasi magic doesn’t interfere with magical communication; this is beyond their capability. And I would have been notified if an experiment of this caliber had occurred, leading to a large storm. We would have also heard about it from Star Chart, when he contacted Vanhoover. But back on track here… Why would they choose this area, the path towards the Crystal Empire? The train tracks could be the main reason; the Crystal Empire is nearly self sufficient, and sees little travel during the coming autumn months. And with a known break in the tracks, the tracks past Cloudesdale would be shut down.” Celestia continued smartly, stealing Arin’s thunder as lead detective.

“Oh! That’s easy,” Vapor chimed, “it’s because the last early autumn winds are coursing north, so a storm from the south would blow in that direction. So the wind from as low as the badlands would travel north, while as far as Manehatten is hit by a cold wave. Good thing I actually did well in Flight School, huh?”

“Alright. So it isn’t just coincidence. Galloping Gorge is the best place for an operation like this, in this time of the year. This has been in the works for… months, at the minimum – since before the Storm King’s attack.” Arin confirmed. “Hold on, this isn’t just a crazy theory anymore… could they actually have done this?”

Arin continued his thoughts, “It’s been a week and some change since the accident. They had several days to set up dozens of small, nondescript lightning rods – or whatever – along the fields of Galloping Gorge… why?”

“Well, to draw power.” Celestia frowned, “But we already know that. Additionally, they would need somewhere to store that power after a while. Individual charging crystals can only hold so much energy before shattering in a devastating explosion. And you couldn’t really move that much power without setting off a ton of alarms, or building a cross country infrastructure to do so safely.”

“Sister… you mentioned a charging crystal. Would that also relate to the Crystal Empire?”

Celestia’s eyes went wide, “The Crystal Empire! That castle is essentially a massive tower on its own. In a heavy storm, you could just fly up there, stick a rod on, and it could channel the magical power from the lightning!”

“And it would serve as the perfect focal point for lightning to accumulate! It’s basically a massive magic magnet – and the Crystal Heart contains and reflects that power into the world!” Luna said, bouncing to her hooves. The ship’s lights flickered; the deck yawned, heavy creaks shaking them as Vapor struggled to prevent his Ink Pot from tumbling to the floor with only one hoof.

“What are they going to do to the Crystal Empire?” Arin asked, terrified. He held his heart in his chest, feeling it grow heavy at the realization of the danger Cadence and Shining were in.

“The Crystal Heart is essentially a mirror of the emotions of the crystal ponies. It’s a powerful magical artifact; a focal point for magic. When charged with emotion, it rings happiness across Equestria. But it is still a crystal, thus can hold a magical charge.” Celestia said, panic growing in her features.

“Typically, a cell like the Crystal Heart would exude the lightning in waves of magical energy. But like any crystal, it can be supercharged, and if enough power is channeled into it all at once, it could explode in a massive, violent pulse – obliterating everything within dozens of leagues of the source.” Luna’s wing hugged tightly onto Arin, nearly hyperventilating.

“If the heart shatters, never mind just the lives it would claim in the Empire – it would free the Umbrum Army, and if that happens – there is no feasible way we would survive that war. Not on two fronts, with the Seraphs of the Far Ridges prowling in the dark, we would perish.” Celestia had begun to hug her own Knight, shaking a little in her golden regalia. Vapor had taken that as his queue to stop scribbling with a quill.

“If We had not left the Empire today, Our very lives would have ended. There would have been no chance any of us could survive a blast that powerful. The entire Royal Line would have died in an instant.” Luna’s hooves clapped either side of her head, in shock of their good luck. Leaving Arin to shake in his boots alone.

“Wait!” Vapor interrupted, bringing his hooves up to calm the now adrenaline fueled Princesses, “They had no reliable way to know that both of you – Celestia and Luna – would be there to begin with, not months in advance. And we can confirm that they have no intention of releasing the Umbrum Army – because Umbra didn’t even know of their plans!” He said, pounding his fist on the table. “And again – this is all just a coincidence until we know it. We’ll need to actually see for ourselves; at best there is no danger at all, and we’re all pulling at strings because of the train attack.”

“Celestia, you’re the leader here. What do we do to combat this?” Arin followed, trying his best to stifle his fear. It really wasn’t working, but he tried regardless.

“I could write to Twilight, but she’s too far to help… not to mention that if short range communication is down, so would magical letters.” Celestia began to pace, her eyes turning to pin pricks. “We’ll have to deal with this ourselves. There’s no other way. We have to dip beneath the clouds, and search for these power cells – and shatter them, before they can release the captured lightning towards the Crystal Empire. Or at the very least confirm they’re not there.”

“Wouldn’t Umbra also be the scapegoat, as well? Think about it. She had no part in the train attack, and actually derailed their plans by killing the Seraphs there. She even said herself she would be blamed for the attack – that’s why she left the bodies. And the Crystal Empire exploding, releasing the Umbrum Army? One could definitely say it’s all her fault. You could even say she attempted to kill Celestia with a crossbow – but why?” Arin offered, before Celestia continued.

“Regardless, we can discuss that later – the main issue is sitting in front of us. It’s dangerous to swoop down low, but we have to see regardless. This is probably suicide, but we have to try.” Celestia stated firmly, ending her fear with a stomp of her hoof. Now was not the time to cower with cake; it was the time to lead.

The other cakes could wait.

“We know where the towers are probably at – if We can reach the general area, the lightning will reveal their locations.” Luna said, preparing for a fight.

Celestia scooped up the notes and book in her magic, galloping down the corridor and up the stairs. Luna and Arin followed close behind, Vapor Cloud sighing. Celestia had knocked over his ink pot.

“Captain! We have to get near the ground, now!” Celestia commanded, “We need to set course for Galloping Gorge. This is crucial.”

“What? What’s going on?” He said, eyeing the Princess in confusion.

“We have a problem. An apocalyptic problem.” Celestia dropped the parchment before him, the captain himself giving it a quick glance. Then a full read. A few questions about their sanity, the magic device – whatever else his sane mind could come up with.

Needless to say, the Captain was rightfully skeptical.

“This is a bit far fetched, Princess. What you’re basically saying is that somepony managed to sniff out a way to cause havoc under your nose, and now, we’re caught in the middle of it by sheer dumb luck. And you want us to go on a suicide mission to try and save the world. All because I can’t hear my crew on these walkie talkies.”

“That is exactly what I’m saying.”

Celestia whipped the parchment free of the old colt’s hooves as she turned it over, summoning an ink pot and quill into the air. Quickly, she jotted down a letter to Cadence, rolling it up, and sending it in her magic. Vapor Cloud pouted. She could summon ink pots like that on a whim?

The scroll vanished in a puff of magical smoke, before reappearing in front of her. Blocked by the magical storm, they were cut off from the world.

“Normal free weather doesn’t do this.” Celestia said bluntly.

Star Chart sighed. “Alright. But if I crash, it’s not my fault. Entering the storm was your idea, after all.”

Star Chart barked orders into the wind pipes with gusto, confused replies sounding off from the crew as they set to work pumping air from the balloon, increasing the power of the engines, and loosening the straps on the deck for evasive maneuvers.

With a tilt on the wheel and a grunt to hold on, the ship slid down harshly – the usual suspects giving cries of fright as they began to plummet.

Chapter 31

The Starstruck careened through the clouds violently, a sharp tug on the wheel and a pull of a lever stabilizing their altitude as the Cap’n gave the engines a hard punch. They shot through the clouds like a rocket, burning fuel fast as they tilted hard to the west, the dark world illuminated by only potent rain, and claps of lightning.

“We’re gonna need as many eyes as we can get hunting for these lightning towers, Princess, if your crazy theory is true!”

Celestia nodded to Luna, her eyes sliding shut for a moment. Her horn glowed dimly, before her lids parted to reveal her irises had turned to slits. Celestia flicked the lights dim in the cabin, as she peered past the glass.

“That’s cool.” Arin said, leaning over to whisper in Celestia’s ear.

“You can do it too, you know. Once you figure out how to summon magic; it’s a feat of my Sister in particular, developed from her own Lunar School of the Arcane.” She said in reply. “Nocturne makes it easy to draw Lunar Magics free.”

“Huh. You know, I have been noticing my night vision improving over time…” Arin said, scratching the back of his head. “Also, headaches whenever I’m up during the day. Is that normal?”

“Yes; Luna complains all the time when I wake her up for breakfast. It’ll happen to you, too.”

“There!” Luna called, pointing excitedly through the dark.

Star Chart squinted, putting his snout to the glass. “I don’t see anything.”

A bolt of lightning came down from the sky, sparks illuminating the land below as a small tower glowed with the natural power. He tilted the wheel down, dropping no more than a hundred feet above the ground.

“…Alright, you made a believer out of me. We’re still flying in the dark, Princess! I have a guess, but you’ll need to get your guards stationed on Starboard for a broadside!” Star Chart growled, spinning the wheel. Another bolt of lightning lit up the tower, the Captain pulling back on the throttle.

“On it!” Celestia galloped to the wind pipe, barking out a quick order, at the Captain’s command. “Starboard, turn your gaze to the ground and prepare to fire on the tower! Earn your pay, Soldiers!”

In that brief moment, Celestia felt like part of the crew. It gave her a sense of pride beyond her regalia – something with the strength of a ship you couldn’t get with frilly maids and waiters.

A dozen ‘aye’s met her call, as the three cannons were pulled to the hull with resounding thuds. “Fire at will!” She stated.

Star Chart spun the wheel to the left, then a hard right – tilting the ship in a deep angle to aim for the grounded target. Lightning struck the copper tower to their right. Arin could feel the waves of power emanating from its core, a large gem shining brightly within the strange, cone-like pyramid.

The canons blasted in deafening booms, shaking the ship as the tower shuddered. Of the trio, one found its home at the base – knocking the long rod from the sky.

“Shatter that crystal!” Celestia called, as the ship spun in a tight circle overhead. The canons roared, rain filling the gaps between volleys until one of the steel balls collided with the magical center.

Luna shielded her eyes, an overwhelming wave of light and tingly energy washing over the cabin. The lights flickered off and the engines stalled, the Captain cursing.

“We lost power! Rekindle that engine fillies and colts, pronto! We’ll be grounded otherwise!” He called into the wind pipes. They were sitting ducks in the air, as Luna turned her eyes back toward the sky.

“Arin! On deck! We have company approaching! A single Seraph!” She called.

Nodding, Arin withdrew Nocturne. “Come on Vapor Cloud, it’s our time to shine and earn our pay, like Celestia said.” The Pegasus nodded, slinging Sun Song off of his side as they both dashed for the stairs.

Throwing the cabin door open, Arin stepped into the rain with Vapor Cloud by his side. He could spot the white wings of a Seraph gliding down silently through the downpour. He didn’t acknowledge the duo on deck, instead, he stopped by the balloon.

He withdrew a long blade from his belt, and rammed it hard into the leathery material. Arin had expected to hear the hiss of air escaping, but he was relieved to see the sword bouncing off, the balloon covered in a golden aura. He darted his eyes to the window, seeing Celestia’s horn twinkling dimly in the dark.

The armored Seraph landed on the deck with a heavy thud, spinning his blade in small circles. “Well now, what do we have here? A race traitor and cutesy little pony. Come to play?” He said in an overly cheery voice. Arin gulped. He was a solid head taller than him, and looked well built under his silver armor.

“I’m afraid I can’t let you live, Sir Ascended.” Arin said quietly in reply, lowering his stance. Clenching the blade in both hands.

“Oh? I can tell just from looking at you, you’re an Inert. Not just an Inert. The Inert. Leotoln’s special boy, being sent off on his own little adventure. Are you having fun playing knight?”

“What do you know?” Arin asked, his stance tightening, bundling his nerves for the fight.

“Do you really think we’d be here without as many eyes and ears as we can get? How long do you think us Ascended have been prowling the lands? A couple weeks?” He laughed, stepping closer. “I’ve been here for three months, ‘Sir Knight’. You’re quite the talk at the campfire, you know. How stupid you look prancing around with these filthy ponies. You’re worse than the race traitors back home, you know – at least those beasts stand on two legs.”

Arin gulped down his anger, approaching with quiet determination. His target laughed, raising an armored hand up to the sky. A ball of green flames formed in his hands, bouncing it in his palm. With a simple toss, it went flying at Arin with immense speed.

Out of reaction, he lifted the flat of his blade up, flames parting in a large emerald bowl around him. The Seraph charged, aiming the tip of his blade for Arin’s throat. His wings spread wide, pumping behind him in a gust.

Vapor Cloud shoulder checked the threat before the blade could connect, throwing him off balance. Sun Song swung in an arc, the heavy blade sizzling as it sliced firmly into the armor, forcing a grunt from their enemy. A single heavy white wing thrust at the duo in reply, blasting them back with a waterlogged gust. His sword raised up, jade flames coursing over the weapon as he aimed for the offending Pegasus.

Vapor nimbly jumped out of the way as the blade crashed into the floor with overwhelming power, Arin using the moment to dart forward and give a potent thrust. He aimed directly for the burning scar left in the silver plate, Nocturne shimmering blue as it slammed harshly into the winded Ascended. Piercing the weakened armor, and ramming deep into his chest.

Their threat gave a soft gasp, his air driven out of him in one attack. The Seraph stumbled back as Arin withdrew his blade, ice forming in the fine hole he left in the armor. He grasped at his chest, eyes wide in shock under his silver helm.

“Nice teamwork.” He grunted, dropping his sword to the floor. “Didn’t expect you two to work together…”

He stumbled to his side, before falling to the deck with a thud. Arin didn’t take a single chance, and quickly cleaved Nocturne into the back of his neck. Ascended can survive fatal wounds, if left alone.

Arin dropped his sword, falling to his knees as he looked at the lifeless body before him. He just took a life. A sentient life found its end by his hands. Lightning struck, and the engine lurched back to life. Lights flickering across the Starstruck as it began to move.

“Arin, c’mon. He’s down. Let’s head back inside.”

The Knight didn’t respond, as Vapor prodded his side. Sighing, the pegasus approached the dead body – lifting it up on his back, before unceremoniously tossing it over the side of the bow. He grabbed Nocturne in his muzzle, sheathing it in Arin’s holster, before offering him a hoof up. All of this took less than a minute – but to Arin, it felt like hours. Mind reeling from the terror coursing through him.

“C’mon. We’ll talk about it in the bit. The Princesses need us.”

Arin huddled in the corner of the cabin, Luna casting him longing looks from the window. She turned back to the action, calling out the next target as the Starstruck swung in a wide arc.

“We’re gonna keep a little more distance this time around. Last thing I need is for the engines to burst into flames, and leave us out in a field with no backup.” He looked over Arin with a single-eyed glare, the dim light of the only lamp in the cabin illuminating his pale face. “Is that one gonna be alright?”

Arin didn’t reply.

“Sharp left, sharp left!” Luna called, the Captain rolling the wheel and dropping the throttle.

“Port side!” He called in to the wind pipes, several stallion replying with a grunt. The heavy rattle of steel ramming in to the left hull as the crew took aim followed, Celestia slipping away from her defensive position to wrap a wing around Arin’s side.

“It was your first time, spilling the blood of another sentient creature. Wasn’t it.” She didn’t question, rather clarify. Arin nodded dully, the Princess giving a sigh.

“I’m sorry to say this Arin, but there is a reason Knights of the Crown must attend military training before serving us. Your position calls for times of violence, and rending this violence requires immense discipline. Discipline taught through training and service. This is more than I could have ever asked of you. Than Luna could ever ask of you.”

“I don’t want to let Luna down.” He said, not looking up from the floor to meet those magenta eyes. He didn’t want to. He was afraid he may see something there, that he may see pity. And he didn’t want her pity right now. Arin wanted the blood off of his hands.

“Luna wouldn’t be hurt if you gave up your position as a knight. She would be hurt if you were hurt protecting her. And right now, you’re hurting. Have you noticed her eyes falling on you?”

The cannons fired all at once, another wave of magic emanating from the ground with resounding cheers from the crew.

“No…”

“Her heart hurts right now, not because you let her down – you did well in your fight. Her heart hurts because you’re hurting.”

“I still killed him… I even split his neck to make sure he didn’t get back up.”

“And what do you feel?”

He blinked. What did he feel. His hands pulled at his knees as the Starstruck rounded another sharp swing, keeping him in place. His leather boots supporting his weight nicely.

“I feel guilt…”

“And?…”

“Fear. Fear of what I’ve done. The life I ended.”

“The guilt means you regret your actions. Taking a life is never something somepony should do lightly. The fact that you feel pain now means you have a conscious, and you would never wish death to another, but you did so. Why?”

“…To protect Luna, to protect myself.”

“Exactly. The life you took was for a greater good; to protect those you love, Arin. The guilt you feel is natural. It will pass with time, and you may find yourself coming to our protection again before this day is through. And the fear you feel is part of it.”

He nodded.

“Be brave, Arin. Not because you’re a knight, but because we need you. Luna needs you. If you break, she’ll break too. You’re her shield, and without a working shield, she’ll falter to the onslaught. Don’t let that happen.” She offered her hoof, to help him to his feet, speaking with that same motherly love she always gave her subjects.

“Bravery is pushing on, even if you are afraid. Push on. You can pay your respects to the dead when we’re safe, it will help ease your mind.”

Arin nodded, taking her hoof in his hand. With a soft tug, he was on his feet once more. He quickly joined by Luna’s side, keeping a strong face.

“How are thy holding up?” She asked quietly, as he rested his hand over her soft withers. Her wing locked around his shoulders, holding him close to her body as she scanned the pitch black rain with her snake eyes.

“We are… sorry, I am attempting to get over it.” He said. She had rubbed off on him a bit too much. Her eyes went wide, returning to their natural rounded pupils as she looked up to her knight with a blush.

“Thou are…” Her shocked expression softened into a smile, leaning up to give her knight a soft kiss on the lips. He needed it, and gently accepted.

Vigor welled within them both, as she pulled from the kiss. Arin blinked, as the world seemed much too bright. Luna couldn’t help but giggle.

“It seems thou are sharing Our gift.” She said, her eyes returning to slits in a blink. He peered into the dark, shocked to find the world had lightened several shades. He could see past the lights, into the darkness. The distant treeline, the soft shaded plains beneath them. Distinct shapes popped into view, as he caught sight of another tower.

“There!” He called, pointing to their right. “Uh… Port!” He said in shock. Star Chart rolled his eyes, swinging the wheel wide.

“Hooves on port! Get ready to aim!” He squinted into the darkness, looking for a familiar flash of lightning to break the rain. It came, and with his eyes on the target proper, he pulled the bow up skyward and punched the throttle. He cut hard into a sheering wind, swinging in a low arc around his target.

“Fire at will!” He called. The canons answered, striking their target true. A burst of light filled the world, a heavy gust of wind nearly knocking the twisting ship onto its side.

The Captain cursed, drawing back on the throttle hard – spinning the wheel in the opposite direction with a grunt. “I’m not paid enough for this kind of mission.” He said beneath his breath, the ship lurching to right itself before crashing to the grassy floor below.

“How many more of these are there, Princess?”

Celestia thought back to Shining’s report, counting in her head the possible damage. “With how many deeds were stolen, there could be as many as… eight, as little as five.”

As Arin watched the clouds rolled above in aw of his newfound power, a blinding light nearly made him stumble backwards, Luna shielding her eyes as four pillars of light shot into the sky.

“Oh no…” Celestia whispered. The captain fell off the wheel, cutting the throttle as the ship sailed to a halt. Vapor watched in terror, his jaw falling open as the beams of light shot north.

Celestia collapsed to her knees. With no way to contact Shining or Cadence, it was only a dull hope that the Crystal Heart could hold. The lightning vanished across the horizon, a large wave of light radiating from the Empire.

The rain began to lessen, the storm slowly breaking above. The sun cracked the clouds, as Star Chart clicked the radio.

They waited. Several moments passed, and nothing. No boom. No explosion. Nothing.

“Cloud Tail? Get these clouds out of here. We’re gonna chug back to Canterlot.” Star Chart eventually crackled into the mic.

No response. Until faintly, the radio buzzed to life. “On it boss.”

Hearing the fuzzy voice, Celestia tried to send the letter again. It vanished without a trace.

She could only hope her family survived whatever just happened.

Arin rubbed away his eyes, feeling his night vision ending as he looked to the newly dim world around him. Did they lose?

Several minutes passed, the tension in the air so thick it could be cut with a knife. The crew set to work, righting the ship and preparing to head home.

The sound of a puff of magic broke the stunned silence, as Celestia received a return letter. It was from Princess Cadence. Relief washed over the room in a wave, the Sun Princess quickly unrolling the scroll.

Her relief turned to horror, as she spoke quietly to those gathered.

“The Crystal Heart is gone. After it absorbed the magic, it was stolen.”

Chapter 32

The first thing Celestia did, was request dozens of parchments from her knight. He gingerly obliged, stepping down the long stairway somberly. He returned with a clipboard full of them. The second thing she did, was write to Princess Twilight.

No one spoke as the Captain brought the ship around the bend, looking around to see if the other towers needed to be torn to shreds. None of them survived releasing their magic, it seemed – the crystals at their center exploding when bursting their stored energy. Only red hot metal remained in the dim light of the dying storm.

Celestia sent the letter away in a puff of smoke. Then, she addressed the next parchment to Princess Cadence.

Star Chart sighed in the quiet, and Luna draped her wing over Arin as he slumped to the floor. Letting the defeat wash over them all. Vapor Cloud moved to Luna’s free side, sitting next to her. She embraced him as well.

Finally, Celestia reached into her own personal bag. The two Princesses had promised to turn this seal over to Arin. But if there was one pony in the world who could track down the crystal heart, it would be her.

She addressed this next letter, to Queen Umbra. Requesting to meet her in Canterlot, as soon as she was able. That the fate of Equestria depended on it.

Not to sound desperate, but… there might be truth to those words.

Arin stood up. Without a word, he made his way down the stairs. No one questioned him. No one tried to stop him. Celestia began her fourth letter, to reach them ahead of time.

To her advisor, Quill Shine. To take out a preemptive loan from the Dragons for War, cancel the Gala and all events, essential or not, and to clear her schedule for the next week.

When he returned, Arin was carrying the two training swords. He approached Vapor’s side, silent as the wooden blade tapped his shoulder. The Pegasus looked up, before nodding. They made their way to the deck, Luna left to watch alone.

A new parchment. To Velvet Clue, Mayor of Canterlot… to ready the police force and rally the guard for a battle. To inform Iron Hoof to be ready to enact Martial Law at the slightest hint of trouble. For Ember Ridge to triple recruitment of volunteer fire fighters. And, to shut her mouth about this until Celestia deems it safe, or she will have her job. Only give the press what they need to keep quiet.

Luna watched as her Knight battled with Vapor Cloud on the deck. There was no mirth in their swings. They were merciless with each other, throwing themselves into the duel as if it were real.

Celestia wrote her next letter to the Equestrian Military. To rally at the Castle in full colors, every troop and soldier, reserve or not, stationed at Canterlot proper. That their enemy, the nation of the Far Ridges, had acquired not just the Crystal Heart, but a super charged variant. One capable of leveling a city, or whatever else they had in mind.

Arin won the first bout, growling in frustration as he handed Vapor’s sword back to him. He took it up, and they went at it again.

And finally, the last letter. One she thought she would never write in all of her days. A Will and Testament. She approached Luna’s side, sitting next to her as she offered one of her wing’s feathers as a quill. She didn’t speak, only grant her sister her own parchment, and access to the Inkwell.

Luna saw what Celestia was writing, and froze. Her head simply fell in fear, giving a quiet sob as she traced the feather across the page. She left all of her possessions to Arin, save her abacus, which would go to Twilight. She doubted he would survive what she was expecting – and in that case, her possessions would instead go to Twilight. The two Princesses finished their documents without so much as a word, Luna placing hers in Celestia’s magic.

She folded them together, and sent them both to Quill Shine.

Several minutes passed, before she received a reply. It was from her advisor.

“I am sorry. It’s been a pleasure to work with you, my Princess.” Is all it said.

Needless to say, Celestia didn’t reply. There was hardly any reason. She had no hope. Her enemies held all the cards. It was the first time she’s been so bested by an enemy. It was almost as bad as when Chrysalis took over Canterlot. But they had a trump card. They always had a trump card.

It seemed her deck ran short. She would have to fight not just for her life, but for the lives of everyone she knew and loved.

Celestia ignored every letter that fell in reply. It wasn’t just one or two; literal dozens had pooled behind her in a pile, and she ignored every last one of them. She didn’t even bother to move the sun to the horizon. Whenever night came, she would just dip it below the edge and let Luna throw the moon into the sky.

They both watched as their knights fought on the deck. Arin had begun to sink in to the motions of battle, his steps coming with determination as he swung – and feinted – into a heavy jab. Vapor deflected it nimbly, jumping into the air with a beat of his wings. The knight visibly glared, crouching low to defend himself.

Eventually, weighing his options – Vapor made a wild dive, before swinging last moment to touch down on the floor, spinning to give Arin a hard kick. He was too slow to dodge – and the blow hit him solidly in the chest, sending him flying. With a soft thud, he rolled to the edge of the ship. The momentum carried him over the ledge, the wooden blade falling to the ground far, far below.

Luna almost called out to him, but Celestia rested a hoof on her shoulder, her keen eyes having noticed something in the dim light of the clearing clouds.

Arin easily pulled himself back on deck, nearly unphased. Somehow, he also managed to keep a hold of his sword. Didn’t it tumble down?

Taking a firm grip once more, he charged back at the cocky pegasus. The duel hadn’t been won – not yet.

“We see…” Luna said, curious. In this grim moment, she managed to pull her mind to more mundane matters. “He’s becoming quite competent. Do you think Arin realizes he just cast a telekinesis spell, Sister?”

Celestia shook her head. “The most simple of magics are often overlooked. It’s like watching a unicorn foal grab at their bottle with their first spell. The foal did it out of instinct, and doesn’t realize the importance of it, nor recognize that they’ve achieved anything – but it’s an endearing step, especially for both of us. He’s come so far…

“But what surprises me is his strength. I think he’s grown stronger, as well. Or his magic is supplementing it. Oh, I wish Twilight were here to analyze this more in-depth. It appears similar to when Tirek absorbs excess energy; he’s growing empowered physically through magic.” Celestia pressed her gold-clad hoof to the glass, eyeing her friend.

“Let’s not dawdle on the moment, Sister. For now, we need a plan.” Luna slid Twilight’s book free from Celestia’s satchel, turning the roughly scrawled pages over until she could find a relatively blank one to work with.

“First, let’s pretend We are the Seraphs. We’ll start from Canterlot. An attempt on your life, a successful one – what would be the point? What would they gain?” Luna started the conversation up, trying not the let the world weigh them down. Losing hearts lose the battle, and they needed a clear head to fight this.

“Well, the first result would be an immediate collapse of our rule. Even with your Co-Rulership, many nobles would try to seize control in both an effort to maintain order, and to ascend in power. Likely speaking, my death would lead to an exceptional amount of chaos.”

“Chaos.” Luna frowned, “What would follow, excluding chaos?”

“Well, you would need to lead the ponies. But, most likely, Cadence, Shining, Twilight and her friends would need to travel immediately to Canterlot to help seize control. This would leave the Crystal Empire without leadership, and it would also make every important figure appear in one place.”

“A bold move. What could this mean, realistically?” Luna began to add even more notes to the already ink-heavy book, chewing the quill.

“What’s going on?” Vapor Cloud interrupted, followed in tow by Arin – sporting a nasty welt on his arm.

“We are thinking of the plot behind the terror. What reasons they could have for attacking in such blunt fashions, and how long they’ve been working beneath our withers.” Luna spat out the quill, dipping it in the inkpot. The feather bit was mostly ruined, but it hardly mattered now.

“Well, me and Vapor both know that one Seraph has been here at least three months.” Arin added. The duo before him blinked, glaring.

“Are thy wits as scattered as thy brain? Arin, We needed this information.” Luna growled, stomping a hoof on the floor in anger. “But… thank you, for coming forward now. We are sorry for the outburst.”

Arin rolled his eyes. He was used to it by now. “So. Three months. Does that even help you?”

“Indeed it does, Arin. It tells us a minimum timescale for how long they’ve been at it – if the Seraph was truthful.” Celestia tilted the notes to her side, taking the quill from Luna to jot it down.

“I’m likely to think he was. Seemed like a total ass.” Vapor offered, flapping a frazzled wing free of his armor, giving it a calming preen. “Three months is a lot of time for sabotage.”

“But their current plan couldn’t have come together before… what, a month and a half ago? A week before Arin arrived, the Storm King basically threw a tornado down in Canterlot.” Celestia took her turn to nibble the quill, spitting out ruined feathers with a blush.

“So a month and a half to pop up, scope out the kingdom, make some allies, and throw together an idea to overthrow you? That doesn’t seem likely. This could have been going on a lot longer.” Arin sat on the floor, in front of the book. “Let’s go back farther. How did they find out about Equestria to begin with?”

Celestia thought quietly to herself, remembering the letter she received six weeks ago. “It’s possible that a long forgotten Alicorn gave them the essential link to here, but I find that doubtful. They wouldn’t give information like that away, freely. If anything, they learned of her from any history book here – and used that as a way to wiggle you in, Arin.”

“Okay. Then if this mysterious Alicorn didn’t show them the way, what did?”

Celestia leaned back on her forehooves, thinking. A thought popped in her mind, something that made her stop and entertain it. “Anonymous.”

“…What?” Luna said, shooting daggers at her Sister. “Thy can’t be serious.”

“Twilight accidentally summoned him through a summoning spell, around three years ago. She overdid it, and blew a beam of light high into the sky – don’t you recall? It snapped you awake, and nearly knocked half the Unicorn population unconscious within a thousand leagues. She essentially snipped the magical fabric of reality, and pulled him free. Magic of that potency would travel far. The reason it effected only half the world, and not the whole globe – is that it didn’t penetrate the crust of Equis. But any mage among the stars might have sensed it, and could have decided to investigate.”

“That’s nonsense, Sister.” Luna flatlined, crossing her hooves.

“Well, hold on. Let’s entertain the idea, Luna.” Arin asked, scooching over to her. “Because she is absolutely right. In my world, it was called the Green Flash, and it happened… three years ago. I didn’t feel it, but it was noted in the stars – and dozens of Seraphs suffered mass headaches until… I’m assuming, the fabric mended itself?”

Celestia nodded. “It took three minutes for it to seal on its own. It’s why we can not send Anonymous back. He’s essentially marooned here, and the phenomenon was quickly abandoned to protect our reality from collapse. It’s not likely to ever happen again – only a pony of Twilight’s magical ability could ever hope to pry the jaws of reality open once more.”

“So. That means the longest they could have known of Equis, was three years.” Vapor slapped his hoof on the ground. “This makes total sense. You know what happened around three years ago, a couple months after Anon appeared? Nightmare Moon returned.”

“...Indeed, she did.” Luna nodded. “The stars aided in her escape. The prophecy was correct, but the stars… could they have been related to the Seraphs?” Luna asked Arin, who nodded.

“The Arcanis Ring isn’t just symbolic. Few Seraphs have the ability to manipulate the night sky, as you do, Luna. And the powers beyond. But doing so alone is a death sentence, without the aid of other strong Seraphs.”

“And after Nightmare Moon, was Discord. And after Discord, was Chrysalis, then Umbra…” Vapor waved his hoof around. “Three years to cause as much suffering as possible. You said yourself, the coffers are low from all the destructive maintenance. And in the end, they’re probably shooting to kill every living pony on Equis. So it doesn’t matter where the gold is; they’re going to pillage it anyway, and settle.”

“Then let’s assume, for now, this is all right. They’ve been at it for three years. Weakening wards, breaking barriers, awakening horrors… causing disharmony in general. Even with strong leadership, there’s a few angry voices in the crowds from lack of peace.” Celestia said, “And with lack of peace, comes defectors.”

“The populace will gladly betray their own kind if it means an end to chaos. It happened well over a thousand years ago, when Discord reigned – ponies would aid him if it meant leaving their village at some form of peace. Digging pitfalls, poisoning food, causing pain for armies that would stand against him… because they thought none could challenge his throne. It was fear. That was the main tool at play. They were willing to die for a creature who wanted them to die.” Luna continued. “Which is why it took so long to defeat him. My Sister and I had to do it alone.”

“Which is why Seraphs, who aren’t public enemies yet – are able to work undercover. And this…” Celestia withdrew a photo from Twilight’s book, slamming it on the table “must be their sign.”

Arin leaned over the picture. Among the graffiti, was an emblem he recognized all to well. Two wings, engrossing a gnarled staff – a pointed jewel resting in the hilt. “That’s Leotoln’s Seal. Where did you find this?”

“It was on the dozens of walls marked by those simple miscreants. I thought I had recognized it before, as well. It was literally given to me, by none other than Leotoln himself – on the letter explaining your situation. I broke it without a second thought, otherwise I might have spotted it again when Shining Armor covered the table in these photos the first time we went over this.” Celestia showed the symbol around. “Originally I thought it had something to do with Storm King, which I brushed off entirely. And why was that?”

Celestia pointed at the staff in the middle. “It’s his staff. The Storm King’s staff. The air ships – Arin, do you have Air Ships in your world?”

He nodded.

“The Air Ship designs were gifted to him. Along with this staff. And he used it to great effect, to sap our magical powers. Leotoln must have known a fool like the Storm King, who had no discipline, would have been defeated in the end. But Leotoln’s goal wasn’t to have us defeated and imprisoned by him, it was to simply have a public enemy wreak havoc on the public, and give his spies time to act on furthering their plans. To also weaken our hold of our subjects, to show as incapable. The Seraphs have been there, every single step of the way.

“And we foiled their last attempt, partially. Everything they’ve done so far has gone off without a hitch. Sure, we triumphed over every enemy – but it’s no coincidence that it’s all come to a head, within three years time. This was a coordinated effort.”

Celestia stood up, pacing the room. It wasn’t a conspiracy theory any longer. Everything led to this.

“We thwarted their plans. So their plan changed. They wanted to release the Umbrum army to leave us at the brink of oblivion. And if we won – Leotoln would simply walk in, and take the throne. Perhaps even stave off the remaining vestiges of the Umbrum, to portray themselves as heroes. The ponies would celebrate them, cherish them. Then, he would simply strike them down when the time was right, and he could no longer use their labor.”

The White Alicorn approached the window, as Canterlot loomed ahead. “Where this all leads… every piece of the puzzle, it’s all falling into place. Arin. I know of your role, now. I know what you were to represent to ponies of Equestria. They never meant to fight us. We were meant to fight each other, and the glory would be Leotoln’s to take. This isn’t a battle over our lands. It’s a battle over our hearts.

“And with each step you’ve taken, you’ve fallen right into their initial trap. We weren’t supposed to save the Crystal Empire, nor fight the Seraphs as they come. They don’t want what’s happened with their world again. They don’t want another war. They want peace, and they’ll do it by stripping it from us, and restoring the order when we fall.”

She turned to the Seraph, who now held softly onto Luna. “And you would be their mascot. A weakling from their world, who stood by the pony’s side and fought to the bitter end. A true Equestrian at heart. And when your people would come, our ponies would all see your history as the hero they needed, and cheer for them. You did every single thing they wanted, and more. Your relationship with Luna, if ponies learned of it… you would become Royalty. And have rights to the throne, in a distant manner. It’s why you weren’t supposed to be on the train. It’s why I was supposed to die, that day in Canterlot.”

Celestia sat down in front of the Inert, her eyes locked to his with burning intensity. “You didn’t plan for any of this to happen. They did. Arin. When I scanned you with magic, the very first day, I felt nothing but a small spark inside of you. Nothing crucial I could place. But I did, and I didn’t know it. It was there the whole time, staring me in the face.”

“Arin. You’re not a spy, or a soldier put up to this task. You’ve been a pawn since before you could remember. And I see that now. There was no Cataclysm. There was no Eclipse. What you saw that day – it was all just a simple memory charm – a curse, that gives a low magical aura. Erenorn was never destroyed – you wouldn’t have survived. A bit of magic, and everything you saw – a nightmare come to life.”

“But…” Arin began, blinking away her words in shock. “I saw it. All of it. I remember it so clearly…”

Celestia’s horn began to glow, and she touched his forehead with the tip. It was like a bolt of lightning pierced his skull, and with a grunt, he jolted onto his back. Fading, the world around him turning to shadows as a dream overtook him. Luna staring in shock, a faint scream filling his senses as blue wings sought to hold him.

Chapter 33

The cool air of the cell numbed the pain of the shackles at his wrists. In the night, they came for him. At first, he thought he was going to be the ragdoll of an Ascended’s frustration, a punching bag – or maybe the fat to be trimmed from the herd of invalids like him. Instead, a rough beating brought him to the floor, and his consciousness faded into the comforting oblivion and where he now dangled.

With a start, he lifted his ragged head up, the dungeon’s doors parting to reveal six silvered ascended, in half plate. The jailer clinked the heavy iron lock to his cell, approaching the manacles in steely quiet.

The key rattled the locks free, and his arms fell limply to his sides. He collapsed to his knees, and a gauntlet slapped him to the floor.

“Wake the fuck up, Inert. The King wants to see you.” A harsh voice brought the ringing in his ears to a stifling end, as two sets of arms grabbed his wrists and ripped him from the cool cobble – half dragging him across the rough stone. They wrenched him up from the floor, and when he had difficulty finding his legs – one of the knights kicked hard at his right leg, a pained yelp following the cracking sound. He felt the silvery steel of the sabatons gash into his skin, simple pants soon stained with blood as he was dragged through the halls of the castle.

“Please, I beg of you, stop!” He cried, tears running down his dirt covered face. He felt as if he’d been dragged from Milla Serine, all the way up to the dungeon. “Spare me, O Regal ones. I am but a poor Inert, I work for Crown and King!”

“We’re not going to kill you, peasant. Walk.” A club thwacked hard into his back, forcing him to walk on his broken leg.

In what felt like grueling hours, he soon found himself tossed before the throne of the court. Leotoln sat before him, reading lazily from a scroll. Ignoring the Inert curled up in the fetal position beneath him. Another hard slam of a jailer’s club righted that – putting him on his knees, a more respectable position.

“Oh, enough already. I don’t need him a broken mess, aye? Leave ‘em like that. I need a bit more time to read.” He whistled to the guards, to step back and give the broken form some space. Arin shook in his ruined clothes, awaiting whatever the king had in mind for him.

The heavy oak throne creaked as the massive sculpture of a Seraph made it to his feet, gallant white wings giving a stretching flap behind him.

“Ye learned to read, right? Read this.” Leotoln said, reaching to pick Arin up by the left arm. Arin looked to the scroll, trembling as his voice cracked.

“T-To the King of Alma Sol, Murderer of the Kind Ravens before him-”

Leotoln’s grip tightened hard enough that Arin almost screamed, a hand reaching pitifully to pull at the one gripping his arm.

“I didn’t say aloud, son.” He threw Arin to the floor, and more like an afterthought – gave a rough stomp to the Inert’s arm. It broke under the force, a pitiful yell filling the chamber as Arin once again curled up into the fetal position.

Pain. Everything hurt. He tried his best to suppress it, but under this much stress, even his pain tolerance was shot. What did he do? Why is he here?

“The Twin Spears are holding Elma Soli hostage by now. You know what that means? Food is going to start running short in a few months. Most of our agriculture comes from those filthy Inert toiling in the fields. But none of that matters to you.”

He flopped back down to his throne. “At least that librarian could put a bit of a brain in you.”

“Me? Why me? Why are you doing this?” Arin pleaded. Leotoln’s hand shot up – glowing a faint orange as Arin’s face was pressed to the floor.

“I didn’t intend to throw ya into anything like this, not until about… three years ago. Consider what I’m about to do to ya a blessin’, son.” He snapped his fingers with his left hand, dropping the scroll to the floor lazily as another seraph approached from the side. She bore robes, and looked to be a Court Mage. Her words were thankfully gentle compared to the men around him.

“Sit up, please. It’ll all be over soon, just relax.” She said, soft fingers helping pull his head back. His gaze locked to the ceiling as he rested on his injured leg. He offered no resistance, the tip of her finger glowing an insidious purple. Gently, it pressed to his forehead – and a bolt of lightning coursed through his skull. And just like that, he felt his world fading – until he found himself surrounded by darkness.

Luna now stood before him, a mere stone’s throw away. Her cerulean eyes took him in, stepping silently through the shadows.

“Arin… we see it now.” She nodded. “We couldn’t see it before. Your dreams… We couldn’t break them. It wasn’t a spell, but a curse. There was no cataclysm. You poor, poor thing…”

Softly, her wings engulfed him, pulling him back into that comfortable Oblivion.

And when he blinked, the familiar hum-thrum of the engines brought him back to the moment. Luna’s hooves were wrapped tight around his chest, her chin resting on his shoulder. She opened her eyes, pulling away with tears.

“We have seen it. All of it. Arin has been a victim from the beginning.” She stated bluntly. As the vessel hovered slowly into port, Luna explained in great detail what she saw. A quiet Arin staring blankly at the floor.

All of the cataclysm seemed like such a distant piece of his imagination now. Only a photograph, a memory that never happened. He felt… revolted, that someone could prod into his brain like this. To put things there he never agreed to, things that never happened. It seemed like such an easy thing to do.

“They needed him to be completely unaware of the plot. And that’s exactly what they got.” Celestia came to the conclusion aloud, as Star Chart pulled away from the wheel.

“Alright you four, this is your stop. Without a drop of gas to spare, it seems.” He nodded to the Alicorn, who gave a thankful nod back.

“Let’s move. A military detail will be waiting for us – we still need to learn when they’ll strike next, so in the meanwhile, we can prepare and make the enemy known. Otherwise, relax. Keep your moral high. We wont win this fight without rest.” The Sun Princess led the way down the stairs – out to the deck, and into port with her group in tow. Arin remained distant the entire time, holding his left arm where Leotoln’s boot had stomped it just moments ago.

And just as Celestia said, a group of six steel armored guards flankedby a more formal General appeared, and intercepted them. The Guards seemed nervous and fidgety – Vapor Cloud looking them over with his trained eye. Celestia gave her greeting, a short bow and a smile.

“Ah, Thorn. The pony we need now, more than ever. Let us be quick – we’ve much to discuss.” Celestia nodded to the mare. Arin took her in – several badges across her chest, three scars across her lime muzzle, and a stern look to her. Her short yellow mane was tucked under a heavy beige cap, a star on the brow guarded by wings and emblazoned with a horn. She saluted with her wing, and made eye contact with the four of them.

“Lead the way, Princess. You’ll be pleased to find we have two battalions waiting for your arrival. One thousand two hundred of Equestria’s finest and brightest, with another large battalion of eight hundred soon on the march.”

“Just two thousand?” Arin said, his first real words since the incident. Luna stuck close to his side, growing a little unsure with his tone of voice.

“We have several other regiments across Equestria – exactly how big of a force are we expecting, Sir… Arin, if I’m correct?” She gave him the utmost respect, a salute of her wing to the Knight.

“It’s not so much the numbers more so the strength. Seraphs are a blight on the battlefield, especially when in a coordinated attack. Most ground soldiers can hardly retaliate, and they’re deathly agile and mobile in the air – near impossible to hit.” He gulped. “I’ve seen several fights before. Some compare it to fireworks, with the clashing of metal, or the flashes of spells. You either have to be lucky, or they have to be cocky to hold the advantage.”

She gave a bark of a laugh, as the group began to move. “You seem more confident in them than you do us, Sir Arin. But I’ll keep that in mind. I already had a few ideas sketched up on how to handle the Castle’s defense. It’ll take more than some magic tricks in the air to spook me.”

Arin wanted to say more, to follow with a more clear warning – but held back when Luna’s wing pressed to his chest. Her eyes locked to his, giving a soft nod. And just like that, he understood.

“Alright.”

They traveled in stony silence from the Sky Port’s docks, west through the connecting tunnel. Fresh air greeted them on the other side, the royal fortress gleaming in the afternoon light. The Castle seemed so much more inviting after his recent trip to the Crystal Empire – the elegant walls, the soft purples and golds. As they approached, the group spotted a dozen camps set up in the front courtyards leading in to the castle proper, soldiers moving freely among the ranks. Pegasi, Unicorns, Earth Ponies – all worked to ready their encampment, patrols already stalking in and out of the city in the distance.

“We’ve evacuated the majority of Canterlot to Manehatten, at your request, Princess. And we’ve emboldened the walls of the Castle with more stallions to help stand any siege.” She pointed a hoof to the distant battlements, dozens of fresh spears breaking the even stone. They made their way to the draw bridge, into the guest halls of the castle.

“I’ll go over all the changes I’ve implemented to maximize security when we reach the war table; and I already passed on the formal declaration of war to the press. We’ve detained a dozen reporters in the Throne Room looking to catch your eyes and ears, Princess. They want the full details, it seems. And they’re questioning Arin’s involvement in the matter. It seems that with this war in particular, everypony rightly thinks he’s a spy. Or at the very least, involved.”

Celestia nodded. “I’ll address them there, then. They’ll be useful for a change; for once I need them to spread actual news.”

Arin held on tight to Luna’s shoulder, noticing more than several dozen eyes on him among the crowds of soldiers roving the halls. Some seemed to scorn him, others looked to blame him. It wasn’t disheartening – it was confusing. He felt weary among allies, and it’s not something he was keen on feeling. Not now. Not after what just happened.

“Arin? What’s wrong?” Luna said, her hoof gently prying his hand away.

“…Nothing.” He said, easing his shoulders. His eyes snapped back to the front as they ascended the stairway. And yet, something itched at the back of his mind. A small alarm bell, ringing faintly. Vapor must have seen it too, as when Arin looked him over – he looked on edge. The Princesses sensed nothing wrong, Celestia included.

The doors to the Throne Room swung open, once familiar and emboldening, now dizzying and daunting. He was no longer a witness to the passing judgment, but here to be judged by every eye in the now clamoring crowd of blinding lights.

“Celestia! Who are these Seraphs! Does it have anything to do with Sir Arin?”

“Luna! Is your Knight really trustworthy?”

“Vapor Cloud, I love you!” A random fangirl screamed. The pegasi blushed, scratching the back of his head.

“Princess! Did Arin cast a spell on you to trust him! Are you really Celestia?”

The Princess in question pushed down the aisle, ignoring the crowd until she reached her throne. Luna joined her on the right – and Arin sat close by. Vapor Cloud took the left seat, trying his best to put his on edge feathers back in place for his new admirer.

“Silence!” Luna called, in a booming voice that shook the halls. Every single soul within a mile radius went quiet at the call, all eyes staring with fear at the lunar Princess. Being intimidating had its perks at times.

“Thank you my subjects, for gathering here today to bare the burden of the news I am here to share.” Celestia began, bowing her head gratefully to those who gathered. “I am not here to answer every question, but to provide an explanation. Please, sit and write my words. Record this speech. Commit it to memory, but do not forget it.”

The crowd of journalist murmured quietly among themselves, slowly obeying the Princess’s request. It took several long moments for the budding noise to hush, Luna’s eye catching disobedient press with a commanding glare. With quills in hooves and ears up, Celestia could begin in proper.

“Six weeks ago, I received a letter from an alien land. Miss Blueberry gave an interview for the ordeal, as some of you may personally recall. I had made contact with a foreign king, who had but one request. To give this Seraph – Arin – a chance to lead a normal life. You see, in Arin’s world, he was considered an Inert being. One without magic, or the ability to produce it. And because of this, like many of his kind, he was considered of lower social standing.

“He was given us in the guise of this foreign King being a kind ruler, looking to save a lost soul. This turned out to not be the case. Arin had been brainwashed into believing that his world had faced Armageddon – in truth, none such event had occurred. He was manipulated, and used as a tool without him ever realizing it.

“King Leotoln, of the Far Reaches – had thrust Arin into my hooves, knowing full well that he would be treated kindly. Much too kindly, even, and possibly well known among the populace. Which is somewhat true – Arin has been an essential part of Canterlot since he arrived. By accident, he saved my life, and gave Seraphs a mysterious, but heroic disposition to the public. This was, of course, accidental. He would have been popular as a guest of the castle regardless, or if time went on, for other matters beyond the scope of this war. On that day, I was truly meant to die, or at least I believe this to be the case.

“Last week, a trainwreck destroyed the tracks north of Galloping Gorge. This was meant to kill Princess Cadence and Shining armor, but this too, failed. An unexpected ally came, and slaughtered the Seraph there. Alerting us to their presence. And it would be none other than one I’d consider an enemy, until now. Queen Umbra had revealed a nasty plot to destroy the Crystal Empire – unintentionally. And in doing so, gave my Sister and I the ability to determine the Seraph’s plan.

“They were going to kill Cadence and Shining Armor, leaving the Crystal Empire undefended. Then, using a string of magical foci, they would channel power into the Crystal Heart, obliterating it and all around them, releasing the Umbrum, and starting a war we could never win. It would be easy to slay my Sister and I on the battlefield, cover their tracks – and with the support of my subjects – take the throne without so much as a fight, as Equestria’s strength waned. They would have been welcomed in these great halls as heroes.”

“We were able to intercept their plot at the last moment – but failed to prevent their countermeasures. They have now stolen the magic imbued Crystal Heart, leaving the Empire without protection. For now, we have no idea where it could be, or their intentions with a power this strong.

“Furthermore, we have evidence of their intrusion into our lands. During battle with a Seraph, Arin and Vapor Cloud both recount an admittance of time; at least three months. But their interference within Equestria stretch back much, much farther. Years, potentially. Three years, is as far as we can assume.

“It’s likely they played many parts in undermining the integrity of our society. The reason being was to gain support. If the government appeared incompetent, the leadership weak – they could easily find Equestrian soldiers to turn on their kin, or civilians willing to aid their cause. This seems to be the case, but I have no evidence to back this claim. Only suspicions of certain noble houses, which will remain unnamed.

“Finally, we believe that war may be imminent. A magical foci like the Crystal Heart can store vast amounts of energy – but its design allows that same energy to radiate free, even without the Crystal Podium. Because of this, and the Seraphs having only so much use of this – I am likely to believe that an outright conflict will begin in no less than seven days, on the very grounds you stand upon, here at Canterlot Castle.” She closed her eyes, ending her statement with a bow. It took several seconds for the Press to come to their senses, before a wave of shouts and questions broke the quiet.

“Princess! What could they do with the Crystal Heart?”

“Miss Celestia, is Umbra an ally now?”

“Luna! What’s your opinion on the war?

“Arin! Are you truly on our side? What makes you loyal to Luna, to Canterlot?”

When the ponies realized Arin was a target, the questions became a lot more focused towards him. Requests for interviews, for his history, for anything he could give on the Seraphs was soon the only bustle of the Throne Room. Some were getting bold, and asking more revealing questions.

“Arin! Would you have dated a Princess if it weren’t for the assassination attempt?”

A couple reporters took notes on that one – Arin couldn’t prevent himself from flinching at how direct they were. Celestia’s hoof came up, and Luna, spotting this – took it upon herself to make it clear.

“Silence!” She shouted again, stomping a hoof to the floor with a harsh bang. The Seraph’s eyes quickly fell back to the floor, letting the moment pass.

“This press conference is adjourned. I command you, as Citizens of Equestria, to evacuate Canterlot as soon as possible. It is dangerous to remain here, on the soon-to-be battlefield.” Celestia bowed her head again, standing from her seat. Luna, Arin, and Vapor Cloud took it as their queue to follow, and stuck close to her side.

The questions began to settle, as the group made their way back to the central hall. Down the stairs, and to the east – passed the dining hall, and to the housing quarters proper. They rejoined with General Thorn Bush, flanked again by soldiers several feet to their rear. Once more, Arin felt uneasy, and his grip tightened on Luna again. Celestia began her pleasantries with the General, speaking at length of the defensive preparations.

“Arin, thy grip is like steel – is there an issue?” Luna whispered, using her magic to pull the Seraph’s hand free.

“This doesn’t feel right.” Arin whispered back, just out of ear shot of the troops around them. “Look at Vapor Cloud. He’s tense, too.”

Cerulean eyes darted to the orange pegasus, his feathers fluffed. He seemed on edge, but didn’t appear to make any movements to correct it.

“We see…” Luna whispered. “Or perhaps, We do not. What do you see, Arin?” Luna kept quiet, as Arin put his thoughts together.

“It’s not what I see. It’s what I feel. It’s not just anxiety, I feel like we’re being watched. It’s like a rising feeling of dread… It reminds me of my training, it’s just something you know is about to happen.” Arin’s hand slowly rested on Nocturne, the soft clink of steel following as the blade skimmed the sheath’s inner protective grasp.

Celestia’s ears swiveled, mid conversation. She was speaking of protecting the southern side facing Ponyville, and didn’t falter – but she heard that sound.

“Ah yes, I do believe Twilight took a note on this, let me just-” She turned her head to the side, using her muzzle to pull the book from her saddlebag. She made eye contact with Arin, and seeing the distress plastered on his face, her eyes traveled to Vapor Cloud.

The book clattered to the floor, the pages scattering with a flutter of paper. She gave a soft laugh, “Woops! Clumsy me. Soldiers, would you mind?” Celestia said to the group of trained arms behind Luna and Arin. Her left ear flicked twice.

Arin joined her side, facing the group properly. Luna stood next to him, Vapor saw the hint as well while Thorn Bush stood between them, and her men.

The soldiers before them stared at them, varying levels of trepidation plastered across their faces.

Thorn Bush began to scold her men, when none of them made to follow the Princess’s command. “Well, what are you waiting for – me to tell you? Pick up those papers! The discipline nowadays – hrk!”

Celestia’s magic tugged the General towards their side of the room, and immediately, Arin and Vapor Cloud drew their blades.

“What is the meaning of this?! Princess! They’re your own Soldiers-” The six silvered stallions rushed forward, drawing their arms and brandishing their spells. Two Earth Ponies, four Unicorns – as several bolts of magic met the Princess’s etheral shields in a blink of an eye. A unicorn slid across the papers, crashing into the floor nose-first. The other five narrowly avoided falling, as they rushed past the litter.

Two blades crashed against the magic barrier – and two much more royal blades met the assailants, slamming forward in deadly thrusts. Easily bypassing the shield, and clashing into the armor of the two stallions. Whinnies of pain met clattering clinks of armor against the floor, and the Earth ponies now lay wheezing. Their heavier armor dented hard into the chest plate, knocking the wind from their lungs. One Soldier partially burned, the other covered in a thin layer of ice.

The four Unicorns were much to late to stop what followed. Luna’s horn flashed, and the group – standing or not – collapsed unconscious. Soft sounds of four snoring warriors followed, along with two wheezing – but still sleeping – groans.

General Thorn Bush, dazed, gawked at the sight. Her men on the floor, the Princess’s standing over them, panting – betrayed by their own subjects.

And just like that, before the group could recover from what happened – sixteen gold clad guards rushed down the hall, weapons in mouth or magical grasp. They darted around the four, looking for the commotion.

They didn’t even need an order, and six pairs of shackles slapped onto hooves. Armored helms were wenched from their unconscious heads, Luna speaking first.

“Bring them to the dungeon for questioning. Either they’re turncoats, or they’re infiltrators.” She stated bluntly, feathers all afluff.

“Princess Celestia, I…” Thorn Bush began, as if to apologize – but gold clad hoof from the Alicorn in question silenced her.

“It’s all right, Thorn. It’s not the first time, and it wont certainly be the last. This just proves how dire the situation really is. From now on, my Sister and I will only receive escorts from Royal Guards and our Knights. An attempt like this was either disorganized – which is unlikely – or a warning of what’s to come.” Celestia nodded, as the guards began to haul the unconscious traitors down the hall, leaving her in the company of two Royal Guards – awaiting orders.

“You two – your duty is to spread the word of potential turncoats among the Soldiers.” Celestia used her magic to quickly collect the notes on the floor, circling the pictures in her magic until she found the Crest of Alma Sol as graffiti.

“This is the mark of our enemy. Separate the soldiers as individuals, and interrogate them. Search their belongings. A leader is intelligent, but the group following tend to falter on their plans. It’s likely that at least one or two may break, or have left evidence behind. Have the guards also check the siege equipment for tampering. We’re now on damage control. Anypony you might expect to have less than good intentions, bring to the dungeon for questioning.” The picture was pressed into the frog of the pegasi Guard – Arin could swear this was Fizzle Wing – as he gave a curt nod.

“Yes your Majesty.” He bowed, as the duo darted down the hall. Celestia’s eyes soon turned to Thorn Bush.

“As for you, General, any preparations you’ve made are at risk. You should set your Commanders to start scouring for these same signs as well; focus on Soldiers who are typically reserves. Those who spend more time in public have more openings for interception of a nasty sort. Even if you fortified every wall, it’s likely that their integrity is at stake. Meet me in the War Room at six o’clock sharp. We’ll move on to strategy once we weed out the traitors.” Another nod from the Sunlight Princess, and Thorn Bush – still blindsided – bowed, before flying off on a flurry of wings

“Princess, be honest. How dire is it?” Vapor Cloud asked, stepping up by her side. “The uh… traitor situation, I mean.”

“Now that we know? Not horrible.” Her conversation came to a pause, as they began up the central stairway of the living quarters. To where, Arin wasn’t sure – until he saw the oh-so-familiar Garden closing in. “I’m assuming you felt it, my Knight. The sense that you’re being watched? When would-be assassins are that close, you just… notice this sense of dread.”

Vapor nodded.

“I actually wasn’t sure of it until I saw your ear flick twice. I just felt uneasy, but I didn’t want to interrupt your meeting with the General.” Vapor gave a half hearted chuckle.

“You’re trained to feel that way. On edge. Arin spotted it, too – when he touched Nocturne, I knew I had to check. You two work splendidly together – no orders needed, no cowardice. I’ve had Knights before who look wonderful on paper, but are little more than a mascot. It’s like you two are brothers already.” She smiled, giving a small laugh.

Turning into Luna’s Garden, Celestia’s head began to sag, breathing out a sigh of relief. Luna soon joined her, letting the tension deescalate for the moment. Vapor found Celestia’s blanket from the small toolshed nearby, lazily unrolling it against the grass. And with that, the two Princesses collapsed.

“Today has been much too exciting for Us.” Luna said, using a wing to invite Arin over. He quietly joined her, but didn’t say much beyond that. “And for our Knight as well. Though perhaps more… traumatizing than one could expect. Let us relax and keep spirits high.”

He nodded. “I feel… hollow. Backstabbed. And… just. Everything. I just… it’s like the rug has been ripped out from under me. You know? And… I killed a man today. I took my first life, beyond just… hunting or sustaining myself. It was a real, sentient person, with hopes or wants and aspirations. Sure, I was protecting you, and I was protecting myself. But…”

“But you did what the had to do, brave knight.” Luna nodded. “And perhaps the truth was too much to handle for the moment. But We asssume it had to be done. If not now, when?”

Celestia looked to Arin with sorrow, reaching a hoof out to hold his hand. “I am sorry, Arin. But I should have known better from the start. I was so dead set at looking for magic, that I didn’t see something so simple as a memory charm. It’s my fault. I could have prevented so much of this if I had just… been more thorough. Will you forgive me?”

The calm look on her face, the legitimate pain she gave off… he nodded. “You’re still my friend, through and through to the end. I’ll always forgive you, Celestia.”

A genuine smile slowly formed on his lips, overcoming the emotions within him. The past is the past, and it’s time to move on.

Speaking of the past…

“I leave for a week or two, and you’re over here being sappy with Celestia without me?” A familiar, teasing chortle from the bushes caused the group to nearly jump out of their skin, as none other than Honey Rose appeared from the fauna. The second best mare in the world to keep morale high, right behind Pinkie Pie, of course.

“Honey – what! How?! Who?” Arin yelped, clutching his heart in his chest.

“Yes, me! What – maybe! How! The front door! Who! Me again! C’mon Arin, I have a permit to be here and everything, Celestia signed off on it. Remember?” She proudly withdrew a note from her satchel, presenting it to the group. Luna took it in her magic, confused.

“This just reads ‘I can do what I want’, signed by… you.” She said, raising an eyebrow in confusion.

“And it works every time! The guards at the gate know me, anyway, so they just let me in without bothering to check anything. Well, until now – now they actually look in my bags for illegal sponges. Anyways! Arin, bestest buddy, ol’ friend ol’ pal – I need a favor from you. Er… well, more like Celestia.” Honey smiled, tapping her from hooves together. “But it’s easier to ask you, then you ask the Princess. ‘Kay?”

“I’m right here, Honey, but please, ask Arin. I’ll need at least two voices to consider it.” Celestia giggled softly, waving a hoof at the young mare’s antics.

“Neat! Okay, Arin. I uh, don’t have family in any other town. Kinda the last of the Roses, y’know? Think I can crash here, eat your food, steal your blankets? I also want to be here for the big fight! Who else is gonna drag you around when your legs give out again?”

Arin chuckled at just how rough she could be, but a pang of guilt soon followed. Last of her line, huh? He knows how that felt.

“I’d love for you to stay, if Celestia can agree?” Arin asked, grabbing Honey by the chest and pulling her in for a hug. She squeed like rubber ducky, squeezing him tight.

“Well…” Celestia began, bringing a hoof to her chin in thought.

“Pleeeaase?” Honey asked, giving her the giant saucer eyes only the most innocent of ponies could produce. Arin laughed, trying his best to imitate her.

“Oh please Princess? Can we keep her?” He chuckled, his mood recovering with her help.

“Hey! I’m not the puppy here, you’re like a puppy to me, cutie! Don’t start this! I will win!” She bumped his nose with a hoof, forcing a laugh from the ‘cute’ Seraph.

“Well, I guess she could stay in a guest bedroom. If she can behave herself.”

Chapter 34

The hours passed, as Twilight’s notebook turned to pages again and again in the white Alicorn’s magic aura. Her formal duties put to the wayside, Celestia groaned.

“So. It’s down to this. We know Arin’s purpose here – at least, as much as we can guess. But, we’re still missing one piece of the puzzle. The Magic Academy lost several archaic potion compounds during the Storm King’s Siege. Twilight had gathered notes on them, but many of the ingredients are relatively new to our scholars, and had little research devoted to them.

“Alright. So what are they?” Honey asked, sipping away at tea. “Well, besides stolen. Y’know. That thing that happened to them. Yeah.”

Celestia nodded, tracing over Twilight’s notes – giving a rough summary, with pictures!

“Ahem… ‘Charrous Root – a mildly poisonous and rare herb root. Not particularly lethal to a pony, but can cause disorientation and an increase to heart rate. The issue being is that it breaks down in the liver, creating the poisonous effect in a slow release.

Erklin Fae Shroom – A luminous mushroom that heighten's one's senses, and induces a very mild intoxication, also can elevate one's mood. Its luminousity determines its intensity, as it's more potent at night.

Tarrowkin Bark – a thin strip off of a full grown tarrowkin tree, which grows to be at most two hooves high. Its effects are unknown, but some say it relaxes the mood. It dries quickly when cut, making it easy to travel and store. It has a particularly sharp taste.

Flynikae Moss – A psychotic moss that can cause heightened feelings of depression. Sweet to the taste, and a brilliant green.’, that’s not including more common roots and herbs. All in all, a couple thousand bits in foraging.”

Luna gave a sigh, “We hate solving these mysteries. Might we call in an expert? Surely there must be somepony capable of discerning the uses of potion ingredients such as these.”

“Sister, Twilight already did that. She contacted Zecora in the Everfree Forest, a masterful herbalist and alchemist. And her letter – came up with nothing, as mixing them all into a potion would essentially cancel half of the effects out.”

“So what, you’re supposed to eat them one by one or something?” Vapor joked, “Or like, make a dozen little potions over the course of a day?”

Luna’s head snapped to Celestia, eyes growing wide. “Who makes thy tea?”

“Oh no Lulu, trust me. There’s nothing in my tea. I would notice. I have had tea for well over a thousand years – and I’d recognize it if something was off. Like too much lemon.”

“Well. What if you wanted to make a bomb with it, or?…” Arin suggested, iffy on the idea himself.

“No no, that simply wouldn’t work. Not unless you intended to inhale it, a lot of these effects only occur when ingested and processed through the liver.”

“…Food.” Luna nodded. “Then food, perhaps. Perchance these ingredients, when put together – creates a poison strong enough to kill even us, Sister.”

“Sister, we both know that to be wrong. Poison simply isn’t effective on us; there has been several attempts that turn to just mild discomfort, don’t you recall? And I feel no hampering to my abilities, either.” Celestia swirled a spoon in her tea cup, lost in thought.

“I think we’re going about this all wrong.” Arin said, “it’s just like before, on the ship. We need to think of their plan, and what happened to make it come unraveled. On the ship, we figured out that the assassination attempt on you was never meant to fail. Why?”

“To cause disharmony and leave the Crystal Empire unprotected.” Celestia nodded, her brows furrowing in concentration.

“And who would take charge of your duties?” He pushed on. Honey Rose munched on popcorn. Wherever she got it from was irrelevant in this moment.

“…My sister, Princess Luna.”

“So if you’re dead, I’m still alive. All of those potion ingredients could be used to make a poison, or, it could be used for something else. Specifically for Luna.” He scratched his head, before pointing at the picture of the glowing mushroom.

“This may be a direct sign of that. Twilight’s notes say that this mushroom is more effective at night. Right? That’s when you’re asleep, or at least trying to. And when I first arrived, you were on a strict diet of salad, while Luna could eat… whatever she wanted, really.”

“…We see.” Luna said, nodding. “But alas, this is inaccurate as well. Celestia, at least for a while, had the ability to slip in unannounced to the kitchen, and make away with whatever she desired. Cakes or other snacks, it had no barring.”

“Wait Luna, hold on. If it’s being added to food, it may be strictly added to your food. And it would be served by… oh. By the course.” Celestia blinked, blushing. “That means I could have ingested some of the herbs, but not all of them, whenever I um… found a piece of cake or two, unguarded.”

“Ha! Some of these ingredients sound like the perfect thing for the codgers back at the old folks home. Except maybe the depressing moss, bleh. Mood uppers are great, when in the right company!” She quickly changed her tone of voice. “Not that uh, I’d know anything about that. Heh. Just some uh, bar talk with stallions.”

“Whoa, hold on now. You visit the bar? I knew I recognized you! Stick’s Pub, right?”

“Oh yeah! Heeey Vapor~ I thought I recognized you to. Hehe~” Honey’s golden eyes drew in half, a soft blush forming on her cheeks. She waved a little hoof at him, smiling. “I don’t think we finished our ciders two months ago, handsome.”

“Heh… yeah.” He scratched the back of his head, Honey deciding to slip in a little closer to the now nervous pegasus.

“Honey, I think that’s important. On a serious note, what could these ‘uppers’ do?” Celestia questioned further, prying a bit into the less than legal side of things.

“Well, they make good feelings feel better, while dulling the bad ones. Great if you’re a lonely mare looking for some… late night fun, at the bar.” Her hoof rested on the back of her neck, twiddling her limb in her yellow mane. “Though they’re often uh, short lived. Long lasting uppers aren’t common in Canterlot. Y’know, unless you’re stupidly rich and okay dealing with shady ponies.”

Celestia began to digest that, thinking quietly for a moment. “Luna. You’ve been drugged into falling for Arin.”

It was like Celestia took a bat and popped the Lunar Princess on the back of her head. She spat out her tea, covering the new lovebirds before her as she took up a coughing fit.

“Hey, wait – what? No, that… really?” Arin’s jaw dropped, another bombshell for the day. “It… Luna, you love me, right?”

When Luna finished coughing up her tea, she nodded gratefully. “Of course I do! Arin, you’ve been a blessing since you arrived! You’ve given me company on these lonely nights, I…”

“Lulu. You’ve never been that lonely. You’ve been jealous before, but you’ve always been an independent mare. Remember?” Celestia confirmed, her eyes soft and understanding.

“Well, yes… but perhaps knowing somepony would join me-”

“Arin joined you out of courtesy. You snapped that up because the Flynikae Moss left you a depressed mess. You’re jumpy and hyper when you see him, that’s not like you at all – that would be the uppers from the Fae Shroom. Even if he wasn’t a social butterfly, the Tarrowkin Bark would numb any missteps he took. The Charrous root probably prolonged the effects of these, while our immunity to the debilitation it would inflict allowed it to build up in our system. Enough for you to be a needy mare. Not needy enough to invite a guard into your room, who would deny the request out of fear of you – simply put, you’re unable to bed a stallion here. But definitely needy enough to find shelter in an outsider you hardly know, especially one who didn’t fear you. A fresh start.

“The Lulu I know would never take things this fast. I don’t blame you or Arin at all – but I know now what they wanted. Kill me, you’d eventually marry Arin over persistence from Cadence, or even of your own free will, war would be declared against the Umbrum – Arin would become king by default. But the question is now… why.” Celestia rested a hoof to her chin, as if she didn’t just destroy Luna and Arin’s relationship in one fell swoop. “What role could Arin play, in this scenario?”

Arin had dug his face into his hands, after a moment of thinking. It all made sense. A soft sob following at the realization of just how thoroughly used he was. Instantly, Luna was at his side – soft wings engulfing him as her hooves drew him to her chest. Soft shushes breaking the cries, her forehead against the sulking Seraph’s own.

“Shh… Arin. It’s okay.” She whispered.

“It’s not. It’s really not. First, I learn I’m part of a plot to overthrow royalty – then I find out the mare I started to have genuine feelings for was drugged into loving me. Why must I be… this? A tool! A toy! A pawn for a demented, vile king! And for what? To hand the kingdom over to him, after all the bloodshed is done? I… I…” He heaved against her chest. Guilt and sorrow became one, as the Knight broke down. The toils of war had hardly begun, and the man’s spirit was one of the first casualties.

“Arin, please… calm down. I love you, I…”

“You don’t. You loved the fact that I could fill the abyss of emotion the drugs made. You loved the feeling of having someone to lean on. You never loved me, only the thought of me. Like when a fool dreams of marrying their idol – they only love what they see of the surface. And you saw me as that idol, a tool to plug the hole in your heart.”

Luna’s hooves, once trailing with care across his back, stopped. Fear filling her face as Arin pulled away from her.

“I just… I need to be left alone. Leave me alone. All of you.” He said, taking a second to wipe the tears free. He had never been this emotional once in his life. But everything Celestia has done to help him make new friends has opened him up, and left him vulnerable to the worst pain he’s ever felt.

Nocturne and his bow fell to the floor, with the quiver by its side as he made his way out of the courtyard. He could feel their eyes on his back. He didn’t care anymore. He didn’t need to. Fake love, fake friends, fake emotion. Next he’d learn that Vapor Cloud was bribed by Celestia to spend time with him, or that Honey Rose is paid to be his friend, too. Actually, that wasn’t even far off.

He vanished behind the doors to the Garden, heading west – deeper into the housing quarters of the Castle. He needed to be alone, now more than ever.

The Night Princess stood to give chase, after several seconds – but Celestia’s hoof caught hers, giving it a gentle tug. “Luna, let him go…”

“Oh, so thou can crush his heart evermore? Smash what’s left of his mind to bits, too – he didn’t need to know what happened to him in his home. ‘Erenorn’ – he did not desire those memories, yet you gave it to him. He did not request that you crush my love, he… he…” Tears began to well in her own eyes, breaking eye contact with her Sister.

“Lulu, please…”

A crack of blue magic engulfed the midnight mare, and she vanished in a flash. Celestia was left holding nothing but the air.

“Celestia, uh… I don’t want to say you bucked up… but, being your Knight and all, I will say, that was pretty stupid.” Vapor said, tracing his hoof around one of the red squares on the picnic blanket. “Could have been… a little more gentle with your words there.”

“Yeah, you sounded like Twilight whenever she said something stupid at dinner. Which happened a lot more often than you think! Like, three times, at least. Why do you think I kept putting my sponge in her mouth?” Honey Rise chimed in. “Like student like teacher, or something. I guess.”

Celestia clapped her face in her left hoof, sighing. Well, there goes moral.

Arin sat with his legs dangling in the wind on one of the tower’s balcony’s. It wasn’t Luna’s, it wasn’t Celestia’s. Whatever it was for, he didn’t care nor bothered to recall at this moment. His brain didn’t want to work anymore. Sure, he knew the Castle like the back of his hand. But sometimes, it was good to just let your brain trail off and go on autopilot.

He had sat past the lowering of the sun, and the raising of the moon. He didn’t care for food. Nor did he want to be there when the chef’s faced the full force of a royal investigation; undoubtedly dinner would be a disaster. He had a feeling that, downstairs, the only food around would be tossed in place of military rations for the time being. And in his current mindset, he’ll pass.

He watched the moon steadily rise. At this point, by now, most ponies were about to head to bed. He would usually be up and about, but after today, he was exhausted. His head slumped against the bars of the balcony’s golden rail, a tired sigh following.

“Good evening, Sir Arin.” A familiar voice snapped his head away from the chilly metal, a set of green eyes piercing the moonlight. Just at the edge of the stairs, stood Queen – Er… Umbra. “What are you doing perched upon my new residence?”

He blinked, thinking, recalling the layout of the castle. This was a guest tower, after all, right?… what was she even doing here? His face must have warranted her explanation, and she reached to a frankly massive pack on her back – withdrawing a letter from Princess Celestia to place in his hands.

“You’ve been invited to stay in the castle, for the coming war, and to help find the Crystal Heart?” He asked, bewildered at the note.

“Indeed. I may not cherish these powers any longer, but they serve a purpose still. And if it will help prove that I can be a pony at… heart, then I’m willing to try.”

She stumbled to the door, absolutely exhausted. Letting the weight of her bags tumble free past the threshold of the guest chambers, she wiped the sweat from her brow and joined Arin by the rails.

“You’re beat up… what happened?” He asked. Her forehooves draped over the ledge beneath the rails, rocking freely in the cool night air.

“Today has been strenuous. I decided to abandon my former home, and instead settle here. Whether Celestia agrees or not is irrelevant. These accommodation are…. More than sufficient.” She nodded, gazing up at the moon. “It is beautiful here. I used to care not for beauty, but over the last several days, beauty has become…”

She paused, thinking. “Important. Not beauty of the body, but of mind and soul.”

Arin nodded, sighing. “Yeah. I always thought Canterlot was the most beautiful place in the world, ever since the day I arrived. Other places just can’t compare.”

Umbra nodded. “You have not spoke much of your home, in the short time you stayed with me. What is it like?”

“It’s a… it’s a dark place, at times. Not dark as in lacking light, but dark as in… the ones with power abuse it. Those who can’t fight back work as slaves, left to suffer in squalor. My kind was frequently butchered in waves, to keep our population down. Inerts like me rarely made friends, as they may be killed, or die from work injuries.” His hands rested on the bars, sighing.

Umbra was quiet for a while, her thoughts turning inwards. “And what did you think of those in power?”

Arin’s face turned into a pained grimace, anger boiling inside of him. “At the time, I simply dealt with them, as any Inert should. To be a second class citizen, left to toil and rot in the fields… you could go your life simply ignoring the politics of those above you, only serving when it saved your hide. Now, that acceptance has turned into pure hatred. Because I was used. Used for their own personal gain. And the things I thought I had, the things I thought I earned or made – it turned out to be all at their whim. To take what they wanted from the kind and forgiving friends I made here, or at least believed that I did.”

Umbra’s muzzle hung low, her crimson horn slipping between the bars. “I… understand. I… this is strange. A new emotion. One I haven’t felt, or recall feeling before. I feel sorrow, yet not for myself.”

He pulled his head away from the bars, eyes traveling over her pained face. “Empathy. You’re feeling empathy.”

“Empathy.” She went quiet again, eyes distant. Thinking. “How does empathy help me?”

“It doesn’t help you, not directly. But it helps those around you. It means you can relate to someone in a way, and know what they’re feeling. It’s like… if I cut my arm, you can understand that pain, and feel it to.”

She nodded. “I haven’t felt this before. Even when you were injured, Arin. I simply knew you would die without attendance, and that your body needed time to recover.” Umbra stood up from the cool concrete, in one fluent, elegant motion. She turned, disappearing into her guest room for a moment, before returning with two pillows.

“Sit.” She commanded, setting one on the floor for him. The other joined her original position by the rail.

Arin shuffled the pillow under him, crossing his legs to watch the moon.

“I know the pain you speak of, as I suffered it as well, Arin. This is why I feel this… ‘empathy’. I felt… enslaved, to the Umbrum. And that accepting their demands, I was merely existing beside them to save my own ‘hide’, as you said. Now, I bare a hatred for them. My life could have been at my own desires, but instead, I’ve been a puppet to their whims. In this way, I relate to you, Arin.”

She placed a hoof to the bars, giving her first sign of actual, legitimate emotion beyond stiff mock royalty. Her mane hung low, a gentle sob rocking her. “I hate them. For what they’ve done to me. For my life they’ve ruined. I could have been happy. I could have made friends. But I merely gave up, and did their bidding, like the arrogant foal I was.”

Slowly, Arin stood up, and made his way to Umbra. Setting the pillow by her side, he chanced reaching a hand out to her as he sat down. A flinch, but no other response, as the tears continued to fall.

Seems like everyone needed help today, him included. Gently, and with the utmost of care – his arms pulled her in, hugging her to his chest. His nose pressed to her mane, her sweat having dried fully in the cool night air. She smelled of familiar pine trees and firewood.

“I was convinced, too. I was brainwashed with a memory charm, to believe all was lost. That every relation I made had died, that I was the last of my kind. In truth, I was sent here simply to help steal the throne.”

That only made her squeeze harder. “I understand now, I understand. Empathy. To share one’s pain. This is… I feel it. I feel it.”

“I’m not alone.” She said. “I am unique, but not alone. Thank you, Arin. You have been a boon, a… friend.”

He smiled. “And so have you, Umbra.”

For several more minutes, she simply rested there, against his chest. “Arin?”

“Yes Umbra?”

“I do not believe I asked. But, why, perchance, are you up here alone? Are you no longer a Knight of Luna? You are without blade.” She said, her breathing steadying.

“I… it’s complicated. If you’re not tired, we could talk about it.” He said, and she replied by squeezing on tighter.

“I am awake. Tired, but awake. Please. If you are here for me, I am here for you. That is what I feel, right now.”

His shoulders relaxed. Slowly, he began to recount everything over the last day. Killing his first Seraph. The mind charm, and what he saw. How carelessly Celestia crashed his relationship. Today, he was at the lowest point he’s been, and he needed time alone.

“I can understand the pain of discovery, as well. And… I did something horrible when I was innocent. Long ago, when the Umbrum… did that, to me. I turned Princess Amore, a kind and benevolent ruler, into crystal, and smashed her to pieces. I… I felt so much pain for what I’ve done. I still do, buried beneath all of these… other, emotions. Just… everything is so deep now. Layered in hate.” She eventually returned to her pillow, looking up to the stars.

“I can not fix your pain with magic or words. All I can tell you, is what Princess Luna has told me. Hope. Hold on to hope. Hope to fight back the darkness another day. No matter the pain, no matter the problem. You’ll overcome it, as long as you don’t lose hope.” She rested a hoof on top of his, shining green eyes glimmering in the moonlight.

Arin nodded, closing his eyes. Taking that hoof in his palm, giving it a gentle squeeze. “Thank you. You’ve been everything I’ve needed tonight, Umbra. An honest soul, wise beyond your years. Again… thank you.”

She didn’t know how to respond. It took her several minutes of soul searching, before a soft “You are welcome.” came in reply.

After another minute more of hoof holding, Arin made it to his feet. Using his grip on her hoof, he pulled her to her legs as well. Gently tugging her into a hug. “If you need anything, Umbra. Anything at all. Let me know, and I’ll do my best to make it happen.”

“Aha. I would like the Crystal Empire… please.” She said, flat faced.

It took Arin a moment, before his eyes narrowed. “Was that… a joke?”

She smiled, nodding. Forcing a chuckle from the seraph, squeezing her tighter. “You’re learning pretty quick. Keep this up, and you’ll have more friends than me!” He continued to laugh softly, setting her down. She was an inch taller than Luna – close to eye height, now that he wasn’t at death’s door.

“But I do have a serious request, if I may be so inclined.” She smiled, genuine. “I’d like for you to visit me every day, until further notice.”

A smile filled his cheeks, scratching the back of his head. “Um… well, I can do that. Do you think Luna can join us occasionally?”

She went quiet for a moment, weighing her options. “I will consider it. But for now, you are needed elsewhere.”

With a bow of her head, Arin departed back down the stairs.

Luna gazed out the window, inspecting the stars. Each and every one had to be perfect, every single night. Tonight was no exception. No matter the loss, she had to prevail. She had to hold on.

But, even she needed a moment’s rest. Turning from the window, she approached Arin’s nook. Of course, he never used it… never had the chance. Their relationship went to far before he could so much as touch the sheets, not to mention their time in the Crystal Empire taking them away from Canterlot.

A knock at the door. Her ear swiveled to the left, and she thought faintly of ignoring it. She didn’t want to be bothered tonight. Not now.

Another knock.

“Tia! Not tonight!” Luna stomped her way to the door, “Haven’t thou done enough as it is-”

When she clicked the handle open, it was none other than her Knight. “A-Arin…” She stuttered, freezing on the spot. She fell back an inch, as if unsure what to do.

“Luna, may I come in?…” He asked quietly. The Princess nodded, coming back to her senses – stepping out of the doorway.

“I just… I had some time to think it over. And after thinking, I… well, I can’t give up. Not on you, not on this. Not on everything that’s happened, I-mf!”

Luna’s hooves darted tight around his chest, her soft lips meeting his in the sweetest of kisses. He stumbled, clutching the door to catch his balance before leaning in, returning that kiss twice fold. Arms wrapped around her, wings fluttering in the cool night air. She eventually pulled away, gazing deep into his brown eyes.

“Arin, We are sorry, for everything that has happened. And there’s so much more to come. We… I need you. This isn’t any drug talking, nor any lonely babbling. I need you as my friend, my lover, my Knight. I can’t do this alone. Not again. Never again.” She whispered, her hooves taut around him. “Won’t you stay, please? We-I need you.”

He gave a soft sigh, hands running up to gently scratch her mane. “I was going to stay anyway, so… yes, of course.”

A more humble, loving squeeze followed his reply. “Don’t believe that what We provide is hollow. Our love is young, but blossoming. Give it time to grow.”

Chapter 35

The following morning, after Luna’s night shift, was perhaps the most sluggish and slow its been for the duo. By now, Arin and Luna has clocked at least 36 hours awake, with no hint of rest in sight – and it was only going to get worse in the coming weeks.

Last night was particularly rough on the night Princess, as the overwhelming amount of anxiety in Equestria wore her down like a grinder. The coming war left a lot of foals afraid of never seeing their mother or father again, anxiety about homes being burnt to a crisp, a few worrying dreams of dissent. The ponies were no longer happy with the state of affairs, and it was beginning to show on all levels of their society.

Breakfast, for the morning, was handled entirely by Celestia. Who made sure to use fresh, untainted ingredients in case of any more tampering. Arin was just happy to have food in his ravenous stomach; he hadn’t even touched a bite in two days, and his body was beginning to seriously protest this.

Glorious pancakes piled high, Arin dug face first into Celestia’s amazing cooking. Amazing, only in the mornings. He’s heard tales of her stomach churning brunches, or mouth-withering dinners, passed around by some of the veteran staff.

It would be a while before a normal diet could be whipped up, as they were also detaining the castle chefs, for interrogation. So far, they’ve found signs of the luminous Erklin Fae Shroom by a spill of glowing juice. It wasn’t the full recipe – but it was enough to warrant a full and proper investigation. Besides, most of the staff were given leave for the coming battle – it was curious that they chose to stay.

Honey Rose babbled on in front of the dead-to-the-world duo, slamming her hooves excitedly on the table when she reached the crescendo of her story.

“WHAM! She knocked him out with a tin serving tray, and darted for the door, screaming about the lobsters in her hair!”

Enraptured by the story, a surprising character inquired further – Umbra. “And then? Did she ever find her true love by the sea? Did she make her escape? Or was it a fruitless attempt at love?”

“Nopony knows! The strange fisher pony never checked into Canterlot High Hopes again, and the mare was found crying by the seaside in Baltimare, a week later! She still visits that beach, every day – she even moved there permanently to find him!”

Umbra’s head fell, a pang of sorrow racing across her features. “It’s a humbling tale. That love can be as fleeting as it is beautiful.”

“Yeah! And a true story!” She said, clapping her fork on the table by the hilt – pancake wobbling on the prongs and spilling syrup across the once pristine dining surface. “You could ask any of the receptionists at High Hopes – that man is still on the loose somewhere, at sea!”

“Intriguing. But why not return for her? Is she not worthy of love?”

“I believe it had to do with the fact that she was hospitalized with dozens of lobsters clamped to her mane, so much so that Doctors had to move her to High Hopes to get them all pried off.” Vapor cloud offered. “That, and the fact she still had nightmares of them stuck in her hair whenever she slept. That was probably it.”

“I will keep this information in mind, when I believe myself to be more… normal, as you are all.” Umbra said. “But I believe that today is the day I uphold my duty in finding the Crystal Heart. And unfortunately, I can not.”

Celestia looked up from her pancakes, confused. “And the reason being?”

“The Crystal Heart is not on Equis anymore. My magic can no longer detect it. With its disappearance, the Umbrum’s voices have fallen entirely quiet. I am no longer under their influence, at least for the time being.”

Luna slumped forward into her pancakes, unconscious. Arin went to pull her free, but seeing how comfy she is… he slowly slid forward in exhaustion, splattering more of her pancakes on the table as he, too, used them for a pillow. If it was important, he missed it – just like the War Council yesterday. Somepony will fill him in. Eventually. Probably.

“This is… worrying. And a poor indicator of what’s to come. All of that magical power, exported to another realm… what they could do with it is disastrous.” Celestia said, making it to her hooves. “Umbra. When did the voices stop?”

“By dusk, I heard nothing but my own thoughts, clear and pristine.” She said, viewing Arin and Luna with curiosity. Honey Rose sighed, stuffing her pancake into her muzzle before disappearing under the table. Reappearing by Arin’s side, she grabbed him by the arm and rolled his body into hers, hefting him and his gear with ease. Her miraculous sponge appeared, wiping his face clean.

“Hey spooky horn! Get over here and grab Luna. We’ve got a workout today, getting them to their tower. Wherever it is.”

“I’ll lead the way, if Celestia does not require immediate protection?” Vapor Cloud offered, raising a hoof to his Princess. She gave him a nod.

“Inside these palace walls, a small score of Royal Guards will suffice. Do not tarry, Vapor. Meet me in the war room when you’re able. Umbra, you’re welcome to join us.”

“Hey! What about me?” Honey Rose chirped, puppy dog eyes following.

The Sun princess tapped her hoof to her chin, thinking. “Well, if Sir Vapor Cloud isn’t able to take notes, perhaps you could serve as a scribe?”

“Oh yes! My uh… my teeth hurt, I can’t write anymore notes ever again. Ever. Ever ever.” He smiled, waving a hoof to Honey.

She gave a cheer, “Honey Rose, Seventh Place spelling champion at Canterlot Elementary, coming through!” A hoof punched the air, narrowly missing Arin’s sleeping head.

Celestia made her way down the dining hall, destined to split from the group. Umbra had calmly made her way around the table, inspecting Princess Luna.

“Curious. Months ago, this would have been a golden opportunity for me to help achieve my plans. Now? I’m reminded of my time as a foal, except the roles are reversed. I’m the attendant, and Luna is the orphan. And I must carry her to her bunk.” She said, her magic – once crimson – engulfed Luna in a green aura, corrupted horn tilting up as she brought the unconscious mare onto her back.

A sponge quickly dabbled away the pancakes, as Vapor Cloud took the lead.

“Some days, I wake up and think ‘I’m too old for this’. Other days, I wish I could sell pictures of what I see to the tabloids. Let’s move you two.” Vapor Cloud sighed, rolling his eyes.

To any guard in the halls, this was perhaps an uncommon sight. It’s well known that the younger alicorn Princess would often pass out in the dining hall, after a rough night – but usually this was settled by a small group of guards bringing her – quietly – to her bed. Or if she could be roused (a task near impossible, as she was particularly well known for sleeping through invasions), she would teleport herself to bed.

What made it uncommon was the fact that an Enemy of the Crown, now perhaps converted to an ally for the moment, was gingerly carrying her to bed. And she did so without a hint of shame, or vile intentions.

Vapor Cloud didn’t even seem nervous around her. If Luna could sleep with her eating breakfast right in front of her, he could be cordial and friendly to the once evil mare. And if Celestia can trust her – he could trust her.

Making their way up the stairs is when Honey Rose began to pant. First flight to the second guest wing – easy enough. The spiral staircase to Arin and Luna’s room? It was a few flights too many.

Groaning in the stairs, she looked to her left – surprised to find Umbra completely unphased.

“Aren’t you – huff – tired yet?” She asked, a bead of sweat trailing down her cheek.

“This is not a heavy burden to me, Miss Rose.” Umbra was as stoic as ever, graceful steps leading up the stairs. “It is only strenuous when the distance is far.”

“Please, just… – huff – call me… Honey. I’ll call you a friend – huff – if you promise not to eat me or… whatever.”

A soft, low chortle came from the gray Unicorn. “I do not eat ponies, so I will keep this promise. Thank you, Honey. You are invited to visit me any time, in my quarters. That is, if you don’t expire from another set of stairs.”

“Me? Expire? What am I – huff –milk?” She said, finally crossing the threshold into the study, just before the doors into Luna’s room proper. Honey gave an exasperated sigh, head hanging low.

“I’m strong… but not Umbra strong.” She said, ragged breathing punctuated by gasps for air. Now dripping with sweat, Vapor Cloud held the door open for them, as Umbra lifted Arin from her new friend’s back. Gently, she set the unconscious Seraph in his nook, closing the thin curtains around him and extinguishing the enchanted candle there. She even pulled the blanket over him, tucking him in.

Next, she… less than carefully chucked Luna onto the bigger bed. Not only did she not stir, but she essentially flopped like a beanbag.

“Well uh… that takes care of that?” Vapor said, looking over Arin’s nook. “…Celestia still hasn’t put curtains over my window, and Arin gets an awesome veiled bed? Lucky bastard…”

A snap of emerald magic thrashed against Vapor’s front left leg, his muzzle held shut by Umbra’s green aura to prevent the inevitable yelp. “Do not. Ever. Insult my friend. Or the next time, it’ll be two small somethings dangling behind you that I lash. Do I make myself clear?”

Umbra’s deathly gaze was enough to intimidate a battalion of soldiers. Eyes like pinpricks, he nodded.

“Splendid.” Smiling, the Unicorn released her vice grip. Immediately, Vapor hugged on to his hoof, massaging it desperately to push away the pain. Regardless, it’s going to swell into a lump, or bruise like hell.

“Oooh, remind me to never get on your bad side, Spooky Horn.” Honey laughed. A bit nervously, but still.

“I will meet you two in the War Room. Thank you Honey, for your stories at breakfast. And Sir Vapor?”

The orange pegasus looked up to her in slight fear.

“I do apologize, but I stand by my word.”

With that, she turned into a cloud of shadows – moving at lightning speeds down the enclosed staircase. A flurry of loose papers being tossed into the air in her wake.

“Aw mare. Why couldn’t I be born with Unicorn magic? That’s awesome.” Honey commented, before quickly following along. The injured stallion in tow, hovering above the ground to stay off his stinging hoof.

When Arin awoke, it was black as pitch – a banging on the door stirring him from his sleep.

“Luna! You can’t just sleep all night and day! You have to raise the moon!” Celestia’s voice called through the heavy barricade. Immediately, the shuffling of sheets turned to the curtains, throwing them open. Lazily, the blue Alicorn seized hold of her celestial body, and raised it quickly into the sky.

The door finally opened, as Celestia entered the room. “Finally! I thought you went quietly into the night, Lulu. Dinner will be ready in fifteen minutes – are you two waking up? We need to go over the war meetings.”

“Huh? Yes whatever…” Luna yawned, her horn sparkling to lift her plushie up. The plushie being Arin. Plopping him down lazily in her bed, the barely conscious Seraph was left snuggling with the royal blue mare cozily in the sheets.

With a sigh, Celestia slowly clicked the door shut. Leaving the two be for now. At least the moon was up, and they might appear for food. Maybe.

It took ten minutes before Arin could even struggle, the warmth of the blankets and Luna overwhelming. Her soft nose was squished to his chest, and today, of all days, things felt normal once again. Like nothing ever happened to begin with. Soft hooves pressed into his body, like little pillows. His nose bumping hers as he gave the sweetest kisses he could. Helping stir her from her sleep, until her mane began to gleam with magical power.

She was awake now, but she didn’t move. Only open her eyes to stare into Arin’s.

“We do not wish to work. We wish for thee to stay by our side, instead.” She whispered, tracing his cheek with a hoof. “Thou are precious to us. Always remember this, my Knight.”

“Yes, but if I keep skipping meals, I’ll be a precious skeleton. Two meals a day is hardly enough as it is.” He said, slowly pulling himself up in his sheets.

“Indeed, Arin. It is time for you two to wake.” An all too familiar voice called from the shadows, as Umbra decided to make an appearance.

“BY THE FEATHERS!” Arin jumped up so fast, he nearly smashed his head into the starry ceiling a dozen feet into the air. Luna yelped and rolled out of bed with a thump, a flurry of blue feathers erupting as she sprouted up with a pillow clutched in her hooves, ready to defend herself.

“I do not understand. Is there an issue?” Umbra asked, tilting her head.

By now, Arin came crashing back down into the bed, grunting as he bounced off and into the nearby closet. The crash of falling books came, clattering across his head.

“Yes, thou manners are non-existent! We request that thee knock before entry, ‘tis only polite!” Luna said, dropping the pillow with a sigh. “Thou nearly ended Our life from the stopping of Our heart!”

Arin meekly reached his hand out of the collapsed books – green magic enshrining it as Umbra pulled him free. She stood him up delicately next to her, looking him over for a moment before casually fixing his hair with her magic. Flicking away any dirt with her magic.

“Uh… thanks for the help, Umbra. But uh… yeah, try knocking next time. That way I wont suffocate under a pile of books in the future.” He said, rubbing the back of his neck. She bowed her head.

“But of course. We have little experience with… manners, beyond what I learned as a foal. But I do believe it is time to eat. If you would care to join me?” She asked, steely cool gaze training on the duo.

“We were uh… just on our way, Umbra! Thanks for reminding us.” Arin chuckled nervously. Even if she was his friend, she could be very intimidating. Regardless, a genuine smile formed on her lips.

“I will wait outside, if that would be more polite?” She offered, and Arin agreed with a ‘please’.

Now alone, it was like a weight was lifted off their shoulders.

“Normalcy isn’t something we should hope for, I guess. Let’s get going – if this keeps up, we’ll be having dinner in here with the entire castle.” Arin laughed sadly, scooping up his gear and strapping it on. It felt good to have Nocturne by his side again – luckily Luna kept it close at hoof once it was abandoned in the Garden.

“Indeed, and I do not cherish the thought of cleaning Our… actually, yes, our bed, of crumbs.”

“What if it’s soup for dinner? Afraid to get the sheets wet?” He winked, rejoining Umbra in the study hall, Luna close at his side.

“We have a feeling that tonight’s meal was not prepared by Castle Staff.” Luna gulped, and Umbra confirmed.

“That would be correct. Celestia wished to try her hoof at dinner.” The dark mare said, unaware of the mood she just set. Trepidation creeped into Luna’s voice, as they began to spirals down.

“Oh by the moon, We-er… I worry. I’m worried of what she’s burnt for us.”

“Do you not trust Celestia’s ability to provide a meal?” Umbra inquired, “I do believe her breakfast was acceptable.”

“There’s a clear difference between breakfast and dinner, when it comes to Celestia. From what I’ve heard. But I’m sure it can’t be that bad.” Arin said, trying not to be a downer.

He would regret those words.

At dinner, Celestia had prepared sandwiches for her friends and company. Simple enough on paper – but execution…

Arin took a bite of the overly toasted bread. Just bread, as the ingredients – tomato, onion, pickles? Why pickles? Slid out the other side. All he could taste was the carbon of the toast, and mustard. So much mustard! It dripped onto the plate, and that’s when he noticed a horrible burning sensation starting to stir in his throat.

“What…” He coughed loudly into his hand, peeling the overly sticky bread apart. She only toasted the outside of the bread. Inside, there was minced garlic. A lot of minced garlic. The pungent taste burning his mouth at the sheer quantity of it, as he spit it out.

He eyed the rest of the guests at the table. Umbra had opened her sandwhich, looking at it in confusion. It was mayo, all mayo. Literally nothing but mayo. She was unsure how it could hold so much mayo. And one piece of her bread was covered in butter on top? It made no sense.

Honey Rose wasn’t even given two slices of bread. She had a hayburger bun on the top, that was dry. No condiments on her sandwich, except again, butter. But not smeared on in a thin layer, more like… Celestia cut up a stick of butter and layered it on. Then it was covered by one piece of lettuce.

Vapor Cloud didn’t even get a sandwich. He just got pickles on his plate. Apparently, Celestia ran out of bread. And food.

Speaking of Celestia, she had… leftover pancakes. Because again, no bread.

At least Luna had food! Kinda. It looked like a leftover salad from Celestia’s diet. Wilted, sad salad.

After several moments of silent poking at food, Umbra stood up. She said nothing, picking up the plates on the table before vanishing behind the kitchen’s doors – leaving everyone’s table empty. The only plate she didn’t touch was Celestia’s, as her muzzle was buried in the cold pancakes and syrup.

Celestia didn’t even notice, until she looked up. “Wow! Everypony must have been famished.” She smiled, cheery as per usual, regardless of the bags under her eyes.

“Er, Celestia, as a friend now… just a question. Did you uh… know any other recipe besides pancakes?” Arin asked calmly, wiping the copious amounts of mustard off his muzzle.

“Well, I’m pretty sure I know what goes into tea sandwiches. Sort of. Unfortunately, my only free moments are in the very beginning of the day, so I’ve never had the chance to practice anything but breakfast foods.”

She waved her fork around in her magic, as Umbra reappeared several minutes later with a pot on a cart. Something smelled delicious and edible, at least, as she set out fresh bowls for her friends. With a ladle from the kitchen, she spooned out some home made stew. It reminded Arin of his time with her, not more than a few days ago – and soon, a hearty soup was delivered.

Where’d she even get the ingredients? Better question – how did she cook it so fast?

“Umbra, how did you-” He began, but she cut him off.

“With the chefs out of commission, I decided to handle my own meals. I did not realize it would be this dire, though. I prepared in advance several servings for my own tastes, but I do not mind sharing for this eve.”

“This is delicious!” Honey Rose chirped, gulping down a hot spoonful. “What’s in it?”

Without a second thought, Umbra began to list the main ingredients. “Potatoes, onion, garlic, jalapeno, green beans, rosemary, basil, elk steak…”

“What was that last one?” Honey shot up from her now clean bowl, eyes wide.

Umbra paused for a moment, typical of her behavior. Her eyes turned to Arin, who gently shook his head ‘no’ before she spoke. “E-Elkstalk, a common plant found in the northern wastes.”

A drip of sweat formed on her brow, but otherwise remained emotionless.

“I love it, it’s awesome! You had me going there, almost thought I was eating meat! Phew. Wait a second…”

Her eyes peered harshly at the stoic, unwavering Umbra. Sweat now running down her neck. Wait, why was she stressed?

“Well, if you say so.” Honey shrugged. Umbra visibly relaxed, letting a pent up sigh free. Arin gave her a nod, and she smiled – exposing her fangs.

Umbra was a horrible liar. Luckily, Honey was equally as horrible at spotting lies. Enjoying their meal in a much more talkative state, the Sun Princess eventually pressed her plate away, before clenching her left cheek.

“My tooth is starting to hurt… hm.” She said to no one in particular, but Luna caught on after finishing her bowl.

“You have consumed enough sugar over the past week to supply a small candy factory for a season, of course thy tooth aches.”

Celestia waved away Luna’s concerns, before giving a more serious, attention gathering cough.

“The last few days have been an informal mess between us all, and I do apologize for my behavior if it has been… crude, even among friends. But now, I do believe we’ve recovered enough from the stress to turn our attention to the matters at hand. Lula, Arin, you’ve both been absent over the last few war meetings – but for that, I can not scold you for. I realize that stress accumulates, and we all have our ways of coping – and I’m thankful we have ways to relax, even in these trying times, to recover our Morale.”

“Oh no, she’s getting all speechy again…” Vapor Cloud sighed quietly to himself. Either Celestia selectively chose to ignore this, or simply didn’t hear. Luna did, and nearly choked on her food from restraining a giggle.

“Unlike Twilight, who is currently a nervous wreck in Ponyville – I’m happy to say that the stress of the coming battle hasn’t wavered our wills. Perhaps it’s with experience and time that the more dire events that transpired are so easily forgotten among friends. And I know that we will persist, and find times to laugh and be merry in even the worse of circumstances.

“The time of rest before battle is over. It is most likely that at the dawn of the third day, this coming morning, we should see the rise of a banner against us. We know that the integrity of the castle is less likely at stake, as they intend to claim Canterlot, not overwhelm us. Thus, our plan is simple.

“We have focused primarily on fortifying our air superiority. With the Crystal Heart no longer within Equestria’s borders, it is likely that we will experience a rush of an offensive line, likely led by Leotoln himself – in the form of a surprise mass portal gate. Their primary goal is to take the castle, and slay my Sister and I. If they claim victory, their next goal would be to seize Ponyville – then the Crystal Empire. In the North, Shining Armor and Cadence has erected a magical barricade to dissuade direct assault, with a mass increase to their formal military. Without a proper magical barricade that can be sustained, like Shining’s, we will have to make do with air ships and aerial traffic.

“By tonight, the Comet’s Rush Fleet will be patrolling the outer perimeter of Canterlot, while the Star Fall Fleet will manage interior security. Additionally, the Wonderbolts will maintain a presence on the more difficult to scour regions, in case of the appearance of a supply camp. With eyes and ears everywhere, and aerial barricades, this should reduce air freedom and make it hard for a proper push to form.”

“Finally, exterior doors to the castle – every single entrance – has had their gates and barricades updated, and the traditional redwood doors have been exchanged for reinforced Oak. On exterior changes, you may have noticed bars across the windows – to prevent individual soldiers from filing in. This coming morning, exterior walls will be guarded explicitly by Standard Military, while all inner halls are patrolled and maintained by Royal Guards. Siege weaponry is already in place to maintain our ground presence, as well.”

She took a sip of water, finishing her speech. “Luna, Arin – do you have any questions or suggestions?”

“I’m not sure of military strategy, but what if they try to… blockade our food?”

“Nonsense – the Crystal Caverns beneath Canterlot house two years worth of supplies, and a secret route in and out of the castle locked behind mechanisms and devices beyond one’s imagination. Some of which only my Sister and I know the answer to.” Luna added, but continued. “Should we rest fully tonight, Sister, and be ready for battle in the morning?”

“It would be wise, Lulu. The Dream Realm may wait until this conflict has passed. If anything, if you do not wish to sleep – you may also keep watch if you’re so inclined.”

Chapter 36

“Sleep would be nice…” Luna thought aloud, looking to Arin for confirmation. Sometimes, he wondered why ponies sought his approval. He gave a shrug – let Luna decide for a change.

“We still don’t know if the attack is beginning tomorrow. It could just as well start right now-

A bell began to ring, from the southern tower of Canterlot – faintly dinging until a second, then a third, joined the call. Instantly, the once somewhat upbeat mood in the room turned to anxiety and stressful tension. The group darted to their hooves (and feet), a duo of Royal Guards galloping into the dining hall.

“Your Majesty! An Envoy of Alma Sol has appeared at Ground Zero! They wish to meet under a cease fire, immediately!”

“Fire? We haven’t even burnt anything!” Honey chirped. An immediate glower from Vapor made her recoil a bit. “Woops, sorry.”

“Well then, how bold. How many Seraphs are present?” Luna asked, her feathers settling as she adopted a more serious, regal demeanor.

“Six guards, and a large Seraph who claims himself to be King Leotoln.”

Arin gulped. Leotoln sent shivers of fear down his spine. The man was intimidating, massive and hulking – like a lion in Seraph form.

Celestia didn’t break eye contact with the guard, and spoke very calmly. “Very well. We will meet in no mare’s land – the peak of Mount Canterlot. Send for six pegasi to join us – we will be leaving immediately.” She said, dismissing the guard with a bow.

The bells soon silenced, and a deathly quiet – save the clop of hooves against the tile – filled the dining hall. Arin sat jittery in his seat, clutching Nocturne so tightly that his fingers began to strain. A couple duels and a sword fight. And now, he may have to protect Luna with his life. He was really starting to regret putting his name forward to become a Knight.

“Why right now? Couldn’t it wait until, y’know, dawn?” Vapor said, just as jittery as well. The War could start, right now, and he’d have to be ready for it.

“I may very well make it dawn right now, and keep the sun high until this battle commences.” Celestia said, nodding to her knight to join her. Luna stood up, as a small troop of six royal pegasi guards – after hearing the news – appeared, ready to stand by their side for the meeting. They trotted down the corridor, bowing to Celestia before standing by her side. For once, they’ll actually serve a purpose.

“We shall join thee, Sister. And our knight…”

Luna turned to look at Arin, after forgetting a key attribute about him. Arin… couldn’t fly.

“Arin, We do not suppose thou are afraid of heights?” She asked quietly. He gave a little nod.

“Well, unexpected heights. I can stand them if I know it’s coming.”

“Splendid! Thee shall ride upon Our back; it will be a splendid chance to see the world anew. And to face thy fears for good.”

Arin gulped again, nodding. Why was his throat so dry? His legs so shaky? It was just… a diplomatic meeting. Not a fight. Not yet.

Joining Luna’s side, he gave one last look to the comfort of the dining hall, before the group took up a furious canter to the front gate.

Umbra was left alone, with Honey Rose. “Do you mind, my friend, if I decide to take a brisk walk for some air – alone?” She asked cooly, Honey giving a sigh.

“You know, I was gonna show you my massive sponge collection tonight – but I think this is a bit more important, beautiful.” She gave a wink. “Have fun spying. I think I’ll trot on down to my room, and prepare for battle.”

Arin clutched tightly around Luna’s neck, unsure as she steadied him with her magic.

“At ease, my knight. We promise thee. My wings shall bare true and thy body will remain with ours, until we land.”

“Oh, sorry… I’m not worried about the flight so much as the uh… fall.” He chuckled nervously. “It’s not too often you get to face your nightmares.”

She blinked dully, nodding. Her mind stretching back to her past, for just a moment. “Indeed. It isn’t.”

A hearty flap of those elegant blue feathers, and they shot up into the air – joining Celestia’s side a moment later.

“Sister, are you sure this is a good idea?” Luna asked, worried.

“Has anything ever been a good idea for us, Sister?” Celestia countered, rolling her eyes. “At least this will buy Twilight some time to get us out of this mess. She’s become exceedingly proficient at it. At worst, we’re either killed, or kept as royal pets for the Seraphs.”

“That’s not a good thing, by the way. Being enslaved by a Seraph is torture.” Arin said above the whipping of the winds – how did ponies find this so easy? “Die fighting. That’s all you can do.”

The crunch of snow, as dozens of hooves landed firmly on the peak of the mountain. For now, they were alone – and Arin gently stepped down to the ground, finding just a hint of confidence again.

Sticking close to Luna’s side, he made a mental note to never grow wings. It was cold enough to make his fingers numb, and he held his hands beneath his arms to warm up.

Minutes passed in silence as they waited, until the heavy beats of feathers drew their sight upwards. With a whipping of the snow and wind, the heavy boots of Leotoln slammed into the crisp coolness, not more than three dozen hooves away. Joining him were six Seraph Generals – a gilded ring gleaming brightly on each hand, their tabards bearing the sign of Alma Sol. Heavy steel and gold leaf trimmed armor didn’t seem to bother them, as they landed as graceful as a swan, with gentlepumps of their powerful appendages.

“So. Princess Celestia, we meet at last. Oh! And you brought Luna as well. And… Arin.” He said flatly, tilting his massive bearded head up to look at the scrawny man before him. “How’s yer stay in Canterlot, Arin? Is it going well?”

“Better than the stay in your dungeons.” He shot back, Luna’s wing raising to shush him. He could feel the boiling pit of rage inside of him – fear now turned to anger, adrenaline pumping as he wanted nothing more than to cut this man down.

“My my, bold for a boy, aren’t ya?” He gave a crooked smile, “Maybe I underestimated ye when I sent you to Milla Serine, to be with your Mom. Well, before I had her killed.”

“You…” Arin’s arm tensed, drawing Nocturne before Luna could stop him.

“Stand down, Sir Knight. You will not die on this mountain over cruel words. The time will come when you may fight.” She hissed, Arin stopping his charge in his tracks.

“What an obedient dog! Shame I couldn’t use you.” He laughed again. “Perhaps my lesson wasn’t clear the first time.”

His hand shot forward in the blink of an eye – orange aura engulfing his palm as it surrounded Arin’s neck, lifting him several feet into the air. He gave a choking gasp, hand reaching up to grasp at nothing but his own neck.

Luna grew panicked, knowing full well that attacking now would end in their deaths.

“Drop him, Leotoln. We came here to be diplomatic, not harm my subjects.” Celestia growled, stomping a hoof in defiance to the act. Her own horn began to glow a soft gold, eyes narrowing.

“Oh? And what if I don’t? Perhaps I should be choking you, Princess. Not even a proper Queen! Pitiful.” Another harsh bark of a laugh followed, snapping his spare fingers to have his men draw arms. They held their ground with steely determination, sharp eyes glaring through their helmed visors, magic arcing from their weapons in glowing runes as blades aplenty were pointed at their enemy. Celestia hesitated, her and her own Soldier’s mortality becoming apparent.

Arin’s vision grew dark around the edges, as his struggles grew weaker by the moment. His mom… he thought she was killed in a cleansing. But to know Leotoln has her blood on his hands… The pain doubled over. A pain in his chest, fiery and burning.

He could feel the magic around his neck, drawing the very life from his lungs. It grew tighter as the Princesses below were at a stalemate. Either let him perish at Leotoln’s hand and walk away for another night, or fight – and die now.

No one was coming to save him. He fought hard against the magic around his neck… he felt it pulsing in the air around him, squeezing. Strangling. Choking. And he could feel himself touching it, pulling at it.

Leotoln’s laughing suddenly died in his throat, eyes breaking from Celestia to look at the helpless man, now struggling at the orange bind at his neck. Inhuman, near beastial grunts came from him. Leotoln tightened his grip – and then Celestia saw it.

Leotoln was struggling. Even his guards grew wary, helms tilting to look at him as the Inert above drew his limbs in, clenching his teeth.

And thus, no one saw when a lash of emerald magic slammed into Leotoln’s exposed arm, the spell breaking as Arin fell to the floor with a desperate, life saving gasp. He fell flat, barely holding on to consciousness as four black hooves stood in front of him.

Leotoln lifted his limb to his orange eyes, blood gushing from an exposed wound. It slowly began to knit itself, and within several seconds, it was hardly more than one of his many, many scars.

“You’re a brave lass, hm?” Leotoln said, popping his fingers. “Oho, a very brave one. One I know all too well. How’d it feel killing some worthless scouts in the snow?”

“How did it feel knowing your plans were bested by a lowly orphan from the wastes?” Umbra said back, as calm as ever. Leotoln’s mood returned, along with his ego.

“Oh, not calling yourself Queen now, are we? Shame. You’d have been fun to hunt down, sometime down the line, I’m sure. Shame ye chose to die today, instead.” He gave a crooked, wise smirk – raising his hands up to the sky. With a clap – he formed a portal above him, and with it came the Crystal Heart. With some… modifications.

For one, it was now situated on a spear, a heavy rune-crested head turning it partly into a mage’s battle staff. It shined brightly with crackling power, and Umbra hissed – the light from it disrupting her form. She turned herself into a cloud of smoke – vanishing down the mountain in moments.

Arin slowly made it to his feet, clutching his neck with desperate breaths.

“Now this, is what I call a weapon. Wouldn’t ye agree, Princess?” He smiled, pressing the bottom of the rune-lined steel haft into the snow. Small bolts of electricity popped free of the tip, cracking the air in deadly arcs, but avoiding Leotoln’s robes.

“You don’t know what powers you trifle with, Leotoln. The Crystal Heart isn’t a weapon! It’s a tool used for Good. You will kill only yourself.” Celestia shook her head sadly. “This doesn’t have to end like this, Leotoln. We can still make peace. Return to your land, and save the lives of your people.”

“Oh? You still think there’s a chance at peace? Niave! My heart sings at the thought that such innocence could wield such power.” He turned the tip of his spear to the south, aiming it at a distant scoutship. A familiar one. Starstruck.

Before Celestia could so much as give a desperate shout, cackling energy charged in the crystal heart – and without Leotoln even bothering to look at the wanton destruction, a beam of deafening, splintering power crashed into the wooden hull of the ship – searing through into the magic engine, forcing it to explode in a massive ball of flames. Not even a scream reached their ears, just the chaotic boom of the once proud vessel incinerated to ash.

“I’m not keen on total devastation, Princess. We can definitely have peace! Look around, all of these ships, all of your precious ponies – can go home and sleep, take a breather. If you simply surrender now, I may not even relieve that head from your shoulders. You’ll make a fine showpony, once I cut out that annoying tongue of yours.”

Celestia took a step back, weighing her options.

“Don’t… do it, Tia.” Arin spit-growled, holding Nocturne aloft before him. “He has no intention of sparing a single life here. I can’t lose you, I can’t… I can’t lose my friend.”

He chanced a glance at her, giving a weak smile. “Just hold on to hope.”

Her frightened, heavy heart grew calm, as she stepped forward. “If it’s war you want, then it’s war you shall have, Leotoln.”

“Very well then! Aye, ya can’t say I didn’t offer an easy way out.” He clapped the bottom of his polearm into the rocky mountain, raising the Crystal Heart high – the power within surging as he pointed it once more to the South. The ground began to shake, quaking beneath their very hoovesall while the air grew heavy with magical power.

The light within the heart began to shine with blinding radiance, before hot plasma erupted from the spear – punctuating the air with a shrilling cry. The very sky grew black, the atmosphere erupting around the power the heart had attained as an all too familiar sight occurred.

“No…” Celestia gasped, watching in terror as a blinding green flash split the very fabric of reality into shreds. A massive scar broke the sky, as an all too familiar sight filled the world above Ponyville.

Alma Sol loomed before them, the fabric of magic rippling in waves. Dozens of enemy Air Ships – with one the size of a small mountain – broke the cloud line into Equestria, the shuck-boom of the fiery magic finally reaching them with a gust of potent wind.

Celestia spread her wings wide, her horn blasting with golden light as she dragged her friends – and guards – close, mass teleporting them all to the safety of the castle. Six blades narrowly cleaved the empty air where they just stood, sparks of foreign magic beaming against the snow from the runes enchanting their weapons.

“Look how they scamper away, men! Like the prey the are, fleeing from the lion! Come, I wish to board the Cantis Array for the fireworks.” He said, slinging the now dull spear to his back. Only the faintest flicker of magic pulsed from within its core.

Celestia watched in terror of the looming air ships, as they started their assault in the one place she feared – Ponyville. It wasn’t even an assault – more like a slaughter. They dropped barrels of flame onto the buildings, roaring fires spreading across the hay-roofed homes as Twilight and her friends did their best to quell the destruction. If by some luck, they hardly cared to challenge the ponies – more intent on approaching the castle steadily in an offensive charge.

“Princess!” Thorn Bush crashed next to her, panting hard as she came to her hooves. “Orders! Do we raise anchor and move to the south, to intercept them?”

She snapped back to reality, nodding. “Move our Battleships directly south in the triangle formation, if there’s time. All scout ships need to move to Ponyville immediately, and have their crews work to stop the flames – then have them press their Western flank, mountainside – use the cover to our advantage!”

Thorn Bush nodded, dashing for the ledge before taking to the air.

“Sister, We see twenty four ships in the moonlight – and many more fast approaching. Does thou wish to raise the sun?” Luna said, holding tight to Arin with a wing. With a quick flick of her horn, both entities shared the sky – before the moon dipped below the horizon in mere seconds, at Luna’s whim.

The bright sunlight was harsh, but Vapor Cloud and Arin adjusted quickly. The sudden balance shift was a bit disorienting, regardless.

With the sun raised, it was all now a waiting game. Until…

A speck. A small speck of purple, gleaming oh so brightly in the distance.

“Is that?…” Vapor cloud gasped, while Celestia beamed.

“It’s Twilight.” The Sun Princess said. Like a flash, the Princess of Magic took to the air with an orange blob held tight in her hooves – a brilliant blue dot whizzing past her with a bundle of white on it’s back, while a second pink and yellow speck fluttered gently in the air, carrying a pink – and very erratic – definitely a Pink Pony. Next to her floated another gray dot – undoubtedly Ice Lance, but wasn’t he a Unicorn? He looked to have some kind of… colorful wings.

“What is she doing?…” Arin asked to no one in particular.

“She’s doing what she’s done best. Putting her knowledge to the test.” Celestia smiled, a hoof resting on the arm rail.

Dozens of silvery seraphs on feathered wings departed their ships, aiming to take them down. But before they could fly within shouting distance – that same blue dot zoomed above them, their wings soon tied in what appeared to be very glittery bows. They fell from the air, the next group intercepted by Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie.

“She’s suicidal!” Arin yelped, “She’s going to get herself – and all of her friends – killed!”

“Have faith, Arin. This isn’t her first… ‘rodeo’.” Celestia chortled, however faint it may be.

Speaking of Rodeos – one could just barely see the orange blob – undoubtedly Applejack – lasso and wrestle herself onto the back of a Seraph, the soldier flapping erratically to get her off. You could almost hear the ‘yeehaw’ from here.

Pinkie Pie – regardless of her lack of wings – was somehow managing to stay afloat… by bouncing excitedly off of clouds, Seraphs, and seemingly off nothing at all. Each one she landed on, fluttered and lost height, before quickly crashing to the forest below; wings gummed in cotton candy.

Twilight’s little blob shined as bright as the sun, as a beam of pure energy burst from her horn, aimed at the edge of the scar in the sky. Before their very eyes, she began to close the massive rip in space, her study of the previous ‘scar’ leading to this amazing discovery, for sure. Ice Lance shot bolts of freezing magic at approaching Seraphs, knocking them from the sky with precision.

“Impossible…” Vapor cloud mumbled. By now, Celestia was giddy. Luna was a bit dumbfounded. Arin simply couldn’t believe his eyes.

But even with her friend’s help, there simply was too many of them. Bolts of magic were soon narrowly deflected by the Twilight’s bubble shield, as a lasso from below just managed to pull her out of the way of a blade aimed for her throat. The spell interrupted as she had to grab Applejack and move, Ice Lance taking a critical hit to his wings – and tumbling from the sky.

Regardless, the scar began to shrink rapidly – her magic having done its job as well over one hundred vessels from Alma Sol’s armada had to drift to a stop in mid air. With a quick count – there were now fifty in Equestria, an equal numbers to Celestia’s own fleet.

But it wasn’t all cheers, as Rainbow Dash took a blast of magic to her back – Rarity soon free falling with her hooves kicking. With no choice but to save her friend, Twilight gave one last blast of magic to the scar – closing it – before diving to save their lives.

Before Fluttershy could be captured by Seraphs above, Applejack snagged her leg – just like Twilight – and tugged her free of the dozen surrounding her. Pinkie Pie began to free fall, grabbing on to the gray Unicorn in the distance – before balloons appeared above them both, drifting down to the forest floor to regroup with Twilight.

The scar vanished with a sky shattering boom. The seraphs who were knocked from the battle quickly began to recover – spells whirring to clear their wings, and fallen seraphs soon forgotten on the ground below. Left to their fate.

“So there’s a chance, then?” Honey Rose appeared on the battlements, covered in a dozen sponges. Her surprise appearance nearly gave Luna her second heart attack for the day – knocking Arin to the floor in a powerful hug. “Glad to see you didn’t get throat squished by that giant bearded dic-er… sorry, jerk!”

“How did you know-”

“Umbra.” Honey cut Arin off, pushing a sponge into his mouth. He hacked and coughed, spitting it out immediately.

“What… what the hell are you wearing?” He said, after pulling the musty cleaning implement from his teeth.

“Aha! I call it, ‘Armor de Sponge’. Er… I was never good with creative names. So it’s a work in progress, for sure.”

The scout ships managed to maneuver behind the now closed scar, using the mild cloud cover to avoid detection. Arin could just spot dozens of shapes making their way to the burning village, helping to lessen the damage and hopefully give Twilight and her friends time to regroup. Undoubtedly, her group will be here next. With the moment over, Celestia turned to her own friends, gathered here.

“The odds are against us, still. But now? I’d like to say there’s a chance.”

Chapter 37

Celestia and Luna vanished to the armory, and returned donning fitted armor for their impressive stature. It was without question, stunning – the craftsmanship of ponies could be unchallenged in the right hooves. And in this case, this was entirely true.

Brandishing their own weapons, Celestia held her halberd aloft – giving it a gentle spin in her magic. Once again feeling the weight of it in her hooves, as Umbra reappeared with a soft laugh.

“Oh? Remembering wonderful times, Princess?” She gave a fang-heavy smile, recognizing the blade all too well.

“I would be, on brighter days, in a past life. But now? No, I’m afraid not. Umbra, I’m sorry.”

“And I as well.” Luna joined her, carrying a beautiful silvery blade on her back. “Thou have become our greatest ally – and dare we say it – even a friend, in these trying times. In a different world, We would have never fought – and would have become fast allies, of that We are sure.”

Celestia and Luna both bowed to Umbra, who had difficulty registering all of the emotions hitting her at once.

“You are welcome at our table any time, Umbra. And… We both have a gift for you.”

Celestia opened the door to the armory, inviting her inside. “When we last fought, and Luna and I were triumphant – you turned to shadow, and left your armor behind. We had our blacksmiths reconstruct the pieces decades ago, albeit with a less… malevolent aura.”

Past the mails and plates, the crossbows and swords – in a display case sat a regal set of ornate, silver armor. Linked pieces that gave excellent protection to direct blows situated over the torso, ornate hoof guards with interlinking plates to allow total freedom of movement – it was missing a royal red cape, and instead had proper armor across the back to prevent aerial attacks. A fashioned half helm allowed a horn to poke free, and grant full visibility – with added protection to the ears.

Umbra sat on the floor, looking over her long forgotten armor with a swirl of emotions. Its been so long since she properly felt anything, it was just… so hard to describe. Celestia and Luna parted – standing on either side of the display before their horns touched the glass. It vanished, and Celestia’s magic plucked the mask from the stand, gently placing it in Umbra’s hooves.

The red fitting over top had been replaced with a proper emerald, to match her beautiful eyes. Slowly, she took it up – sliding it over her horn as the familiar armor fitted so well in place. It was meant for her.

When she left the armory, she felt not like her old self. Not like a Queen, or royalty – but instead, a Hero. It’s what she could be. She could save ponies, not harm them. She could use the Umbrum’s power for good.

She looked out at the quickly approaching fleet, stepping to the rail of the Living Quarter’s outer wall. Luna and Celestia reappeared from the armory, more gear in tow. This being for Arin, and Vapor Cloud. A helm for the pegasus, and chaps – along with a fine hood – for the Seraph. Built for battle, the helm matched Vapor’s custom fitted chest piece, giving the best protection for his head. Arin’s new chaps were made of the same dragonhide and mithril combination, his hood giving him better protection without restraining his ability to see.

Umbra hardly noticed the happy voices behind her, focused instead on the approaching Seraph. That is where she wanted to be, right now. She saw Twilight struggling to save her world – trying so valiantly to stave off the tide. And that is what she wanted. To use her powers for great things.

Arin appeared by her side, resting a hand over her armored back. “I can see it. You want to fight, don’t you?”

She didn’t speak, only nod.

“For yourself, or?…”

“No. I do not care for the Umbrum or their dark magics any longer, nor am I interested in being vain. I wish to fight for my friends, for my… my home.”

“They say your home is where your heart is…” Celestia approached from behind, a gentle smile on her lips. “And your heart is here, in Equestria. Umbra, you’re an Equestrian, through and through.”

Celestia’s gold clad hoof joined Arin’s hand, as the first true volley fired forth from the Star Fall Fleet – dozens of canons ringing out as the rounds soared through the sky. The individual ships of Leotoln’s brigade immediately sprung up glowing magical barriers.

Because of the distance, Canterlot’s Military had just enough time to set up a ship wedge blockade protecting the castle from a direct attack. And with the mountain on Canterlot’s West bank, the approaching army would have to fly around the peaks – taking defensive fire from the Equestrians – or push East, around the line, and out of range of the cannonballs. But both situations were advantageous for Canterlot, because an East push meant that they would be fortified with long range ground artillery on their approach, including trebuchets. Essentially doubling their offensive capability. And going around the mountain would give them cover – but it would also give the Equestrian Fleet time to ready a massive broadside when they made it to the other side.

“I chose this mountain for a reason. The air is too thin to fly much higher than the tallest point of the Castle, with a warship.” Celestia explained, as more flashes of color erupted from the approaching ships. “And if they try to charge in, like they’re doing now, they’ll exhaust their magic before they can even get close.”

Unfortunately, this wasn’t the case for one ship in particular. Even Arin knew its name – the famous and prized Cantis Array, the biggest Wartime Ariship of Alma Sol. The other vessels fell behind it in a spear formation, each shot either falling short into the forest below – or bouncing harmlessly off of a multitude of magic auras across the figurehead. Very rarely did a shot manage to hit an unprotected piece of the hull, wood shards ripping through the air.

The distance grew shorter by the minute, Cannonballs crashing into magic or wood, but never anything critical.

“There must be something we can do, Princess. If this keeps up, they’ll be able to turn for a broadside, and I don’t think the mages aboard any of the Star Fall fleet could handle that many blasts.” Vapor Cloud pointed out, “They could be moving to board our ships, right as we speak.”

“Impossible.” Arin explained, “Most seraphs aren’t well suited for long distance flight, especially this high. Only the more powerful ascendend could sustain flight indefinitely, with more minor soldiers best adept at gliding under a heavy load, such as armor. They would need more height to attempt it, or get much closer.”

“I thought you weren’t good with enemy tactics?” Vapor Cloud teased.

“There’s a difference between common knowledge and having their battle strategy on hand.” Arin withdrew the bow from his back, nocking an arrow in preparation. Each moment, the impending ships grew ever closer, the tension rising. By now, twelve royal guards had joined them on this side of the wall – and even their steely looks showed worry.

“Have you named that bow yet, Arin?” Vapor Cloud drew close to his side, Sun Song gracing his muzzle. The ships were now in boarding range, and already, a stir of activity began to form on the upper decks.

“I’ve been sitting on it for a while, but not yet.”

“Best do it now, in case something happens. It’s good to give historic weapons names, y’know?”

Luna stepped away from Celestia’s side, black armor gleaming menacingly in the daylight.

“Sonata.” She said quietly. “Nocturne is a song of the night, a dreamy duo meant to inspire beauty and passion. A Sonata is a solo instrument, accompanied by a piano. Let thy arrows ever fly true, my knight – like the expert pluckings of a violin, supported by Our ivory keys.”

“Luna, that is the most cheesy thing I’ve ever heard in my life.” Vapor said from Arin’s right, “But also, fitting. Well, that answers my question, I guess.”

“Sonata, huh?…” Arin fumbled the bow, enjoying the fine wood of it. It was always such a beauty.

“On your guard!” Celestia called impatiently to the group. Dozens of armored Seraphs took flight – leaving their ships unguarded as several broadsides rang out at once. Within seconds, of the once fifty strong – only thirty eight remained of the Seraph fleet, others sporting heavy damage as balloons deflated and hulls collapsed around them. At the last moment, the Cantis Array parted to the East, a heavy evasive turn revealing the deadly canons.

Immediately, shots rang out – as it fired upon their own men aboard the vessels, sinking Equestria’s own Flagship Vessel – the Pontis Recurve.

A gap opened before them, as pegasi and other soldiers swarmed the front deck of the collapsing vessel, abandoning ship with Seraphs gaining behind. The soldiers came equipped with parachutes for the Unicorns and Earth Ponies – but the Seraphs took their precious time slicing the chutes to ribbons as they fell, before the still living Ascended rejoined the Cantis Array.

Celestia covered her muzzle, pulling her eyes away from the stony mountain so far below as dozens of her soldiers fell from the sky – out of range of magical assistance, and to close to the invading enemy’s front line to intercept them. Luna rejoined her side, resting a wing against her.

Arin bowed his head for a moment, in respect for the fallen soldiers, before turning his attention back to the battle.

With a hole opened in the defensive line, it gave little time for the now swarmed ships to readjust and plug the gap – allowing three smaller enemy vessels to break their defense and push into Canterlot Air Space. The sound of Trebuchets churning behind them slammed massive payloads of stone into the shuddering shields of the first vessel, the core wood of the ship cracking as it fell apart – balloon escaping it up above before the fiery remainsplummeted before them.

The other two were lucky, and managed to evade the deadly payloads, as the Seraphs aboard began to dismount in a furious charge.

Arin looked to Luna for confirmation, and at her command, drew Sonata’s string, aiming high – and firing. His first shot nailed his target in the shoulder, snaking through the Seraph’s body as the powerful bow gleamed in his hands. The man died on the spot, falling limply through the air as Arin drew another blue-feathered arrow.

But in that split second, return fire was launched – six arrows seeking to return the favor, Celestia’s barrier just barely intercepting them in time. The Unicorns around her charged their horns, and the pegasi guards aimed heavy Crossbows at the ready.

“Fire at will. Don’t volley – they’ll break them with magic.” She commanded calmly. Bolts and magic whizzed past her head freely, Arin’s own arrow taking down one of the Archers as they broke the close range line. A few scant shields sprung up, but without timing, they were shredded by the Equestrian line.

Four more fell to their wounds, and the remaining dozen or so landed roughly on the wall. Blades drawn, and ready for battle.

Sonata was stashed, as the clatter of unloaded crossbows filled the air – blades aplenty drawn and at the ready. Celestia and Luna both gave a warcry and galloped into battle, leading the push as Arin unsheathed Nocturne.

He pumped his legs, running at the grounded Seraphs as a wave of magical flame lashed out towards them. Keenly blocked by Luna’s shield, her horn flashed – blasting the offending Seraph’s armor a new hole.

One of the gold clad guards took a heavy gash at the neck, narrowly avoiding their armor as he collapsed to Arin’s side – Nocturne cutting through the air in a deadly arc against the offender, crashing into steel and shattering it to frozen pieces. The blade sunk into the Ascended’s chest, quickly withdrawn as Arin fell back to Luna’s side.

Sun Song cleaved through another Seraph’s armor like butter, gashing deep into the growling soldier as one of the Ascended managed to slash his leg with a sword. With an angry whirl and kick, a dent formed in the same intruding Seraph’s chest as Sun Song cleaved through a helm. Celestia’s halberd came down hard on Vapor’s first target, ending him in one stroke.

Above, three arrows were narrowly blocked by Luna – who retaliated with a blue beam of magic. The archers flapped out of the way with ease, magic-infused arrows pulsing forward again, cracking her barrier – but failing to penetrate.

Arin instantly sheathed Nocturne, and took out Sonata again – and side by side with Luna, he nocked an arrow and nodded to her.

The barrier fell, and Arin’s arrow lodged itself into the helm of a now dead Seraph, Luna’s magic coursing forward and outright decapitating another. Only one Archer remained above, and he took a wild, flame-infused shot at Arin.

He gave a rough grunt, the burning arrow slamming with a potent thunk against his leg, the first two inches penetrating the dragon scale and mithril chaps. He stumbled back, missing his next arrow, and just barely avoiding a flame bolt directed at his side. The flaming projectle crashed against the stone wall, exploding with a blast.

Umbra’s magic slammed hard into the remaining Archer, cutting him in half. She turned to shadow as a blade coursed through her body – phasing right through her, whirling darkness turning to plunge her curved horn right through the steel chest plate of another Seraph.

Honey Rose – not even trained to fight – appeared from behind the magic casting Seraph, clapping two sponges comically over his eyes. Funnily enough, they were full of soap – a devastating blow as the now blind Seraph was easily dispatched by a guard. You’d think she’d be cowering from battle, being an untrained civilian, but all of those war stories from the elderly at Canterlot High Hopes really started to pay off.

As the battle began to wane, and the small group of attackers were losing numbers, a rattling boom from above followed a crash of stone. A cannonball nearly missed the main group by several feet, taking one of their Royal Guard’s legs with it. He yelped, falling to the floor in agony – Honey Rose darted in to the rescue as she scooped him up, and quickly carted him back within the safety of the castle walls. Another guard followed, a satchel with a cross on his side – horn gleaming to stop the bleeding.

Dispatching the last Seraph with a clean sweep of her halberd, Celestia stood in the gore that surrounded them. Eyes like pinpricks, irrelevant to the cannon fire above. She looked around her in shock, Luna helping the now limping Arin to keep up with the retreating guards.

It took a heavy slap from Umbra to pull her out of the daze. “Move!” She hissed, turning to shadow as a broadside above sounded.

Puling herself out of it, the Princess ran for the shelter of the castle – six craters forming where the battle took place not more than a second before.

Vapor Cloud roughly slammed the oaken door shut behind him, and with two more guard’s help – rammed the massive reinforced barricade over the hooks.

Celestia dropped her halberd, her blood covered hooves raising up to meet her eyes. She looked at the red smothering the gold, shaking.

She hadn’t taken a life in so long, that the shock came back to her at the worst of times. Luna couldn’t help her snap out of it – she was too busy mending wounds of the injured men, including Arin, and stopping the other soldier from bleeding out from the loss of his leg.

Umbra stood before her again, and with a quick yoink – grabbed her horn and brought her to eye level.

“Celestia. Look into my eyes. You have killed before, and you can not perish now. We need your leadership, I…”

Umbra took a moment to spit it out, but… “I need your leadership. I used to think myself as a Queen, a Leader. But I am nothing compared to you. Get yourself together, and lead us.”

And that was all it took for her to come back to her senses. She flicked the blood off of her hooves, her hammering heart steadying.

“You’re… yes. Honey Rose, move our injured to the infirmary – the medic on staff will be able to treat them better than a field kit. Everypony else, on me – we can’t defend all wings of the castle at once, and with our defensive line broken, it’s likely we’ll see an escalade on the housing quarters. We’ll fortify the main hall, and fall back towards the main gates – using the primary East-West hallway as a funnel point to slow their advance, while our siege engineers work on dismantling their air ships.”

She turned to an uninjured gold-clad pegasi. “Deliver these orders to Thorn Bush – we’ll drop the gate to move able-bodied stallions in here. Once she has these orders, help raise the portcullis on her command, understood?”

“Yes, your majesty.”

The door rattled behind them in the tower’s hallway, followed by a massive BANG; the wood shaking on its reinforced hinges.

“Let’s move. We don’t have much time.”

The fortifications of the event hall’s exterior entryways was a success – roof access denied by iron doors and steel gates, held back by defenders on machicolations above each doorway. Giving up the housing quarters against an aerial assault was the best idea, as it meant that a direct confrontation had to be done through the Soldier’s hold of the front gardens.

And regardless of how many soldiers Leotoln had, it wasn’t likely to be more than Equestria’s military without his reinforcements. The Cantis Array, marred with burnt wood but still the prized and majestic airship it once was, rammed their mighty lion figurehead into the broadside of another prime Equestrian War Vessel of the Star Fall fleet – splinters of wood and now distant yells of orders reaching the ears of the castle defenders from within the walls.

By their count, the defensive line was breaking – the Cantis Array had weakened the left side enough to allow more Seraph ships entry into Canterlot Airspace, and give them chances for return fire. The casualties mounting, the numbers weren’t on their side at the moment.

Canterlot had 14 remaining air ships, excluding the Comet’s Rush fleet – which was drifting low over Ponyville, limiting the loss of civilian life as the blaze continued. They wouldn’t be much help, either, if they joined the fight – torn to shreds by southern facing broadsides and with only light guns, the best they could do was be a mild distraction for the invading troops, and a costly one at that.

And invade they did. With their air support crumbling, of the remaining 28 Seraph ships, another three pushed into their ground line to take out their siege weaponry. Holes opening in their defenses and ships sinking left and right, it was all a number’s game. One they weren’t winning.

Celestia used her magic to summon a quill, inkpot, and parchment – writing a hurried letter to Twilight.

“Now, it’s all about creating as much time as possible. I was hoping Twilight would be here by now, and it’s not a good sign if she isn’t.” She said, puffing the letter away in a cloud of ethereal smoke. “She’s our last chance at victory.”

King Leotoln lounged lazily in the Captain’s quarters of the Cantis Array, his few generals gathered around him. He sat before a war table of the rocking ship, pieces and pawns loosely sticking to the map of Canterlot.

Regardless of the important political talk around him, he was disinterested. In fact, his mind was elsewhere. Boiling anger rippling through him, at the loss of well over half of his army. Dozens of ships, left to rot above Milla Serine, just south of the Capitol.

“Your Majesty, we have pressed above Canterlot – your orders?” A gold-trimmed General saluted to him, just past the door way into his quarters.

“Aye, orders. I think it’s time I make an example of that puny chicken leg pony prancing about with her crown. I don’t just want a victory today. I want them scattered, broken, and crushed.”

“Sire, are you suggesting-”

The sharp orange eyes of Leotoln burned with fury, cutting off his soldier with the thunk of a dagger into his arm rest.

“Wipe out their ground troops, or route them. Doesn’t matter. I want to kick down those gates myself, and figure out a fitting punishment for that pretty Princess.”

He forced the dagger down so hard that it splintered the wood – the metal bending in his grip.

“Sir, we will follow your orders to death, and without question – but as your advisor, wouldn’t it be more wise to board the walls, enter the Castle – and navigate to the Princess?” One of the Generals spoke up. An older Seraph, well past seven hundred – but hardly a scratch to Leotoln’s age. The gathered men were beyond nervous, their men dying on the field in a rough siege that could have been a more steady assault, able to protect the lives of their men. Of there 800 men that passed the Green Scar, well over three hundred were now dead, dying, or missing in action.

His anger dwindled, as he weighed his options. On one hand, a slow, but methodical approach from within the Castle itself, limited by space would be ideal to prevent casualties of his own men. But a more potent, direct breech would crack their moral, and make the taking of the rest of Equestria a simple game of waiting for his mages to move reinforcements to Canterlot. After all, there was a convenient – if exposed – leyline, close by.

“You’re thinking of the now, General Unther. My eye is set ten battles in the future, when we seize the coasts. We break their moral, crush their spirit, and strangle Canterlot by the throat. With their tail between their legs, we could bleed them dry of soldiers in a route. Arrows in the back. Simply killing their leaders isn’t enough.”

He stood up from his chair, hefting the heavy Crystal Heart Spear by his side. It was tapped of magic, but it was a clear sign of his impending victory.

“Ready what’s left of the liquid flame, and gather our most useless soldiers for a Siege Breaker. I’ve always fancied a horse roast.”

Chapter 38

General Thorn Bush had managed to rally and move over 120 of her finest and most trustworthy soldiers to the castle drawbridge, and after a quick heft of the gates – the new defenders came to help reinforce the inner walls, bringing with them barricades aplenty. Last minute preparations were common when the war strategy needed to change, and today was no exception. Dozens more able bodied soldiers were rerouted to the walls, to operate the short range ballistas. The rest now aboard now sunk air ships were in the field, working to reload and operate the trebuchets before enemy fire could dismantle them.

“Celestia, what if they decide to take the front?” Vapor Cloud questioned, using a towel to wipe the blood from his fur.

“Dangerous, but it’s also likely. Regardless, we’ll be quick to prepare – the front is blocked by a heavy gate, a drawbridge, and hundreds of soldiers. We’ll have enough time to move defenses if we need to, and fall back to the Throne Room as a last resort if the entry hall is lost.”

The sounds of screams erupted past the front gates, mixed with the thunderous bangs of heavy, explosive payloads. The room, once filled with the shuffling movement of soldiers and rough workings of siege barricades went silent.

“Your Majesty! The enemy’s flagship – it’s dropping fire bombs on our troops, and their own soldiers! Our stallions are retreating! They’re being routed!”

Celestia’s eyes went wide, barking more orders to her stallions. “They’ve gone mad – they’re going to take the front! Move the barricades to the entry hall! This is a fight for Equestria, not Canterlot, not me, not Luna – this is a fight for all of you! My Sister and I will stand by your side, at all costs!”

The Two Princesses nodded to each other, darting down the hall to grab what heavy barricades they could in their magic. They worked at breakneck speeds in rhythm with their soldiers, changing their fortifications on the fly. In no less than five minutes, the Living Quarters were entirely blocked off, and the entry hall was well fortified with dozens of rough, oak and iron half walls.

Arin and Vapor worked double time to help put the last massive oak and iron wall barricade in place, a barrier to break up the invading soldiers when they came. Umbra’s green magic helped settle it in, the gray Unicorn giving them a nod before vanishing in a cloud of smoke.

“Celestia! This wont hold long against Leotoln! Any news from Twilight?” Arin shouted, jogging to his own Princess’s side.

“None yet – have faith. That’s all we can have. Stand strong, she may very well be our last hope.”

The Oak drawbridge cracked and shuttered, as a blast of concentrated magic aimed roughly where the sturdy chains were. The lightning hit close enough to puncture and connect, as molten iron soon dripped from beyond the sturdy iron bars.

All soldiers present drew their blades and crossbows, Celestia herself raising her golden halberd onto the crook of her wing. Luna’s own greatsword cleaved through the air, taking a battle stance. Umbra, as quiet as ever, slinked into a darkened corner – out of sight, out of mind. Arin and Vapor stood ready before their respective Princesses, Arin with Sonata drawn, and Vapor clutching Sun Song tight in his muzzle.

It was now, or never.

The second chain fell away in a pile of molten iron, the drawbridge falling with a massive, castle-shaking slam. The holes of the heavy iron gate shining with daylight. Luna gave Arin a nod.

Heart hammering in his chest, he began to thread arrow after arrow through the small gaps of the gate, soft thunks of metal giving way to flesh and the occasional cry piercing the silence as a wave of flame erupted across the bars. The black gate growing shades brighter by the second. Other soldiers joined his volley, breaking bolts across the melting bars or snaking the occasional point through – claiming another life.

Regardless, Arin persisted – desperately – pumping every arrow in his quiver in until the last. The final shaft thunked through the molten bars, until with a massive concussive blast – the iron gave way in a wave of lava.

The Equestrian Guards and Soldiers darted behind their treated barricades, Celestia’s magic preventing the majority of it from raining upon her Stallions.

On the other side of the clear gate, stood no less than three hundred Seraphs, led in front by King Leotoln. His scepter now spent of all magic, he kept tight hold of his trophy regardless. His massive boot taking the first step into the halls, several blue feathered arrows protruding from his robes.

He lifted his spare hand, the wooden shafts illuminated in his magic – before being tugged free of his rapidly healing body. Behind him, several Seraphs lay dead or dying.

“Shame, you could have been an excellent Knight of mine, Prince Arin.”

The world went quiet, as all eyes fell on him. Luna’s gaze, Celestia’s – the quiet thrum of his heart was Arin’s only solace.

“Father?” He said numbly, his grip on Nocture so tight at the leather bands creaked into his hand. “You killed my mother… you… you’re not…”

“Aye. You’re my son. Your mother was a maid of my Castle. I had no idea she was even Inert when I decided to bed her, but when you were born, and I learned the truth… I had to throw you away. For a while, I couldn’t lift my hand against you. It felt wrong. But, I could use you. For an example, or as something valuable perhaps – if only you would Ascend. But here you are, and here I am. A few minutes away from taking that head off of your shoulders.”

“You ruined my life… you had me rot in the Mines, slave in the fields…”

“You did that yourself, to survive in our cruel, harsh world. It’s all your fault, Son. You were born weak, and you will die just the same. Weak.”

Arin took a step forward. Another. One more. Soon, he was sprinting full force at the man who shattered his life into pieces. His veins were full of flame, his eyes full of rage. Luna’s voice was lost on him – Nocturne shining brightly for him to obey, to stop at her command. Even her magical aura had no effect on him, Luna stumbling forward as he blazed past the blue.

No magic could touch him, as his blade came down with such righteous fury on Leotoln, looking to cut him in two from the chest down.

Leotoln calmly stepped out of the way, the blade crashing into the floor – splintering stone from the sheer force of it. The King had no expression in his face, as the tip of his spear sunk into Arin’s stomach with a single devastating thrust – straight through the dragon hide and mithril chain like butter. Lifting him up by the fatal wound, he calmly tossed the soon to be corpse in front of Celestia and Luna both – clearing the entryway without effort.

“NO!” Luna cried – dashing to his side. Umbra reappeared, charging from the shadows.

She said nothing, lunging forward with her horn blazing in cackling red heat. Leotoln reacted quick, both hands grasping the haft of his spear to hold against the feral unicorn, murder in those green eyes.

“Vile wretch of a whore, your corpse will burn first on the pile.”

He went to spin the blade through her chest – but only hit whirring shadows. Leotoln growled.

“Well? Move, men! Bring me those bitches in ropes, preferably alive. I’ll handle the orphan.”

Umbra spun with a heavy kick, making an inch of distance as the soldiers charged around her – ignoring her entirely. This battle was personal.

The Equestrians stepped into action, charging with battle cries aplenty as Luna brought Arin to the side of the main staircase – just out of sight of the war around her.

“Arin, please, no… you… why, why would you do this?”

His hand reached up, holding her face softly. Blood pooling around him in a puddle. “I’m sorry Luna. I should have been a better Knight. I should have listened. I love you, my big, fluffy pillow. I’m so…”

“No! Stay with me, Arin, stay-”

His eyes slid shut, body growing limp in her hooves. She desperately checked for a pulse, anything – healing spells useless on him as he now lay dead.

Gently, the Princess of the Night lowered her Knight to the floor. No tears fell. She knew this would come. This day. This pain. If not from blade, than from the flow of time.

But it didn’t quell her rage. Standing to her hooves, she placed Nocturne against Arin’s chest – enclosing his hands around the once vibrant blade, the now lifeless gem in the pommel growing dim.

Her own greatsword was once again clutched tightly in her magic. She turned, and without another word – swung true, cutting down a Seraph right through wing and armor. Her blade fell again, incoming blows easily parried – magic diverted with her own barrier. Whatever came her way never once touched her blood covered fur, a dance of death in the halls.

She had one target, King Leotoln. And she had an army to cut through to make it

The King swung effortlessly through the air, just barely missing Umbra’s chest as she faded into her shadow form. Her horn flashed into a powerful, magical jab – easily blocked by the Crystal Heart itself. Leotoln was growing tired of this game – but that’s when he felt it.

A bubbling of magic. Not from within the Castle, but from behind – his soldiers turning to a shimmering light glimmering in the sky far above.

Twilight Sparkle and her friends, connected by beams of swirling, magical light.

His mind flashed to the correspondence between him and his spies – and he knew that this would be the end of him. Umbra saw it as well, as Leotoln’s majestic, massive wings spread – making to take to the air to avoid the overwhelming beam of Harmony.

No. You would not escape, not on this day. Her body surged forward in black smoke – reforming as her hooves pinned the King’s wings to his sides. Powerful as he may be, every ounce of Umbra’s both physical and magic strength focused on keeping him grounded.

“You…” He growled, stumbling to throw her off. He darted his spear to the side in an attempt to impale her, but… he was too big, and her body to lithe to hit.

“You will die today, Leotoln, if not by my horn – than by the cleansing power of Harmony!”

The cascade of light surged forward from the sky, raining like a waterfall over the Umbrum and vile King. A crashing wave of blistering death.

Umbra howled in pain – before being destroyed by the light. The remnants of her armor shooting across the floor in puffs of billowing smoke. Now free of his binds, he felt his skin searing and blistering as his entire core threatened to explode outward in a magical burst.

In one last act of defiance, he tilted the spear up into the sky – a funnel of magical power breaking the beam of total destruction, sparing him as the Crystal Heart began to shine with utter radiance once more. A different kind of magic flooded the weapon, and when Twilight and her friends collapsed from the cloudline – spent – he remained standing. Panting in agony and effort, heavy wings nearly ripped to shreds.

But the pain would pass. He looked to his new weapon, ignoring the massive blisters of boiled skin on his arm, as he felt its power thrumming inside.

This changed the battle entirely, as the Seraphs and ponies both – came to a halt.

Leotoln held the spear aloft, a faint chuckle starting at first. Turning into a hearty, full fledged laugh – waving the empowered Crystal Heart once again in an arc.

“The power of Harmony, huh?” His couldn’t stop himself from smiling, as his skin began to knit before their very eyes. “Useless for anything but wreckless, powerful incinerating magic, or boring banishments.”

He pointed the spear forward into the halls of Canterlot, his own Seraphs falling back as they realized what he was about to do. Luna was no more than several yards away, facing down the Armageddon.

Her horn flashed – taking Arin’s body and a dozen Equestrians with her – as Celestia’s horn did the same, landing the survivors in the blocked off Throne Room. Just as the crackling spear of destruction let loose a sun-eclipsing wave of white magic, obliterating bodies and dozens of Seraphs on the spot. The soldiers who managed to get out of the way – or survive the blast by the luck of a barricade – gave Leotoln a wide birth as he stepped into the entry proper. White flames fizzling on the scorched stone.

“You’re lookin’ to give me your castle, in the throne room? By my Feathers, so generous!” He shouted, his remaining soldiers nervously following close behind. The few who weren’t shook to their roots began to question his leadership, having almost ended their lives for nothing.

None stood in his path, as he blasted the heavy oak doors of the throne room down with a wave of his newly recharged toy. “Oh, the fun we’ll have, Princess. So many fresh ideas! So many wonderful little thoughts fluttering in the wind, aye?”

Celestia held her spear aloft in weak magic, exhausted, worn down, and sporting many new gashes across her body. Vapor Cloud stood before her, holding Sun Song at a rough angle. Barely able to turn his head, his wings heavy with exhaustion.

Luna held the greatsword up, her fury dwindling as her magic began to run out. Beaten, battered, bruised. But still kicking – if only just. The Guards and Soldiers around were rough, wrent, and bleeding – desperation turning to horror at what stood before them. Certain death, for sure. And many of them frozen in place, shaking in their armor.

“Let’s make a lesson of ya, shall we?” He gave a toothy grin, starting first with the unguarded Luna. A blast of powerful Harmony magic erupted from his spear, shattering her black armor and slamming her helpless body against the wall. She fell, winded and broken to the floor, her greatsword snapped in twain.

“L-Luna…” Celestia cried, her grip on the golden halberd faltering. This was it, then. Tears began to fall uncontrolled now. They fought to the bitter end, but it just wasn’t enough.

Vapor Cloud rushed forward to come to Luna’s defense – and found the blunt Crystal Heart smashing into his face. He fell to the floor, punted out of the way as Sun Song went spinning towards the window. He made one last effort to stand, before his body gave out on him and lost consciousness.

“Oh, how to punish a centuries old Princess…” He thought aloud, “Gutting you would be just fine, but I think we’ll start with something far more devastating, a little magic your Student just gave me.”

He lifted the spear again, harmonious magic charging within the powerful crystal. But instead of pointing at Celestia – he aimed his weapon at the recovering Luna, who had trouble breathing from her cracked ribs, and agony moving from her broken wings and feathers.

“After all, you don’t mind going another say… thousand years, without seeing your Sister again, hmm? What’s another round on the moon?”

“NO!” Celestia shouted, but it was too late. A beam of energy erupted from the spear in a billowing cascade. Luna’s heart dropped in her chest, unable to move her broken body at all. Her horn could only flash and crackle, a long crack settled from tip to root.

But before the light could strike her, Celestia threw herself in front of the beam. A piercing scream broke the room, and just like that – she was gone.

“Oh my! How brave, and absolutely naive.” He said, giving a victorious, howling laugh. “Well Luna? Raise the moon! Take a look at yer Sister! She decided to give it a little visit, after all.”

Luna ignored him, her burning muscles flexing. Hooves working to drag the rest of her unresponsive body towards Arin’s corpse, her horn giving one last spark – magic aimed at his cold body – before falling unconscious.

Arin watched the moon in the sky from the comfort of this little tree he found, content. At least, right now. Something was bothering him, as he basked in the cool air.

Was it the temperature? It was chilly, yes – but not terrible. In fact, it was relaxing even. No. It was something else. Perhaps the moon itself? It had the image of a mare on it, which was worrying – but it wasn’t that.

Oh yes! Luna, Luna was supposed to be here. She raised the moon, after all. Where was she? Aha! There she is. But… she looks hurt!

Darting up from his sitting position, he found his legs unable to move – but he called out anyway. “Luna! Are you okay? You look so… beat up! What happened?”

“Arin, please…” She whispered quietly. “Please, save me.”

“Save you? I can’t! You’re all the way over there – just come over here, there’s apples! It’s so sweet, and the pond looks so beautiful in the moonlight.”

“Please, wake up…”

She began to vanish before his eyes. And then he remembered. The Castle! The Courtyard… he could see it now, so far away. And his legs wouldn’t work. But what was he forgetting? What else?

Luna… Luna was hurt. She… wanted him to save her. He was her Knight.

Knight. Luna’s Knight. She was in danger! Canterlot, it – no!

He tried to move his legs, but they were grasped tightly in vines. The cool air now freezing as he felt himself being sucked away. No! He wouldn’t! Not like this, he must… save… Luna!

“I must…”

But he was so tired. Wouldn’t it be nice to just… fall asleep under the tree? Let the good night take him. It’s so calm and serine here, and Luna would surely show up soon…

…But would it really be her?

His hands darted for the vines, ripping them free of his legs. Kicking. Screaming. And then it all came back.

Leotoln impaled him on the Crystal Spear, and he bled out. He was dead.

“No… I wont die. Not now. No, I refuse! I REFUSE!”

With a herculean effort, he made it to his feet. He imagined flames in his hands, and the roots were burnt to a crisp – and he ran. He ran for the Castle on the hill, and he walked through the melted gate – stepping over the remnants of a very familiar armor… was that Umbra’s? The body-littered stairway followed. And he saw himself, on the floor, Luna’s hoof resting in his cold, pale hand. Celestia was gone, only her Halberd remained on the floor.

No… Leotoln… he was approaching Luna. He was going to finish it. He was going to kill Luna!

He went to tackle the mirage – but nothing happened. He phased through. Luna! No!

He darted for her hoof – he had to pull her out of the way. The hoof in his hand. He squeezed, and…

Chapter 39

A splitting pain erupted from Arin’s back, as his hand snapped for Nocturne. Without a moment to spare, he slammed the blade hard enough into the spear to shake it from Leotoln’s hands, and impale the weapon in the side of Celestia’s throne. And just like that, he was on his feet again. Pain shooting through his core, as the blood pooling from his grievous wound – stopped.

He sliced for Leotoln’s stomach, cutting through it in a heavy, freezing gash. Bloody ice spilled onto the floor as he took a page from Vapor Cloud’s book – and kicked him hard in the chest, knocking the massive Seraph away with a surge of dominating strength.

He was as light as a feather, and felt the beat of wind behind him. Wings. He had wings now. He… Ascended. And his hands… they glowed. Magic. He never felt magic so potent flowing through his body, like ever nerve ending burned and reforged within him in surging light. His muscles stiffened and tensed, blood boiling in his veins as he felt his brain sear with power.

His power surged within him, and a memory came to his mind. Of the very first thing he learned of magic, on his arrival. Healing magic. To grasp at it, pluck it and mend one’s body - he felt as if he could do that now. He didn’t know much about healing magic, or magic in general – save what Luna had taught him – but he felt like he had the power to rival the fiercest of foes, or move mountains. But he didn’t want that. He wanted his Luna, he wanted her alive. And the spiraling energy rippling within him in waves urged his hand.

His palm drifted into the air, a delicate silver light flowing over her broken form. Like the bells of a Church, the magic rang through her body - bones snapping with ferocious intensity into place, the thin gushes of blood from her blue fur coming to a coarse halt. It was a rough, brute force process - perhaps from his lack of medical knowledge - but her body rose to its hooves. Her eyes snapped open, stumbling from the pain.

"A-Arin?!" She nearly cried, woozy - but alive once more. She looked over her rent armor, the blackened steel cracking as her skeleton shifted back into place. Snapping the leather binds that kept the now caved metal in place.

“A Knight must protect his charge.” He winked. “Sorry if I was a bit slow learning that.”

The Seraphs behind Leotoln began to falter, at the realization of what just happened. An Inert just came back from the dead, and not only that - like a myth - ascended before their very eyes. And in one attack, nearly killed their demented King. Clutching the frostbitten gash in his stomach, the enraged Leotoln laughed. A spiteful, howling echo that rumbled down the halls.

“Oh woe is me, to have such persistent foes! Fine then – if death is not enough, then torture will suffice. Men, kill the spares – I’ll handle the boy personally.”

But not a soul moved at his order. An uncomfortable silence fell, as all eyes fell on the newly Ascended. This gave Arin his chance to speak.

“You claim to be my father. The king. Then you forget one important thing, your Highness. That would make me your son, and Prince. And as Prince, I challenge your right to the throne.” Arin proclaimed, swinging Nocturne as if by second nature. And it really was second nature, as the searing neurons in his brain fused at the surging magic's bidding. He felt like he experienced the world in slow motion, even the very air around him sensitive to his touch.

“Oh! What is this – a back bone? I pity you, Son. Men, dispose of this treasonous race traitor. And where are my mages? Your King is injured, and demands aid!"

Again, nothing. The armor clad warriors began to step back, lowering their blades without a word between them. Even his Generals didn’t come to his side, as they parted to the edges of the throne room. Giving the two a wide berth. If there was one thing about Seraph culture that held true, it was that the strongest were best suited to lead. And the newly Ascended had every right to challenge his Father to the throne.

“Fine then! Cowards, all of ye. Aye, we’ll fight. Then, I’ll use your pretty princess as a rug in my new study, once I’m done beating the blood out of her.”

Luna spoke quietly, to her remaining soldiers, the shock of the last few minutes wearing off. Only two words came of it – “Make room.” And the stallions, beaten, broken, and bloody – did.

And space was made. The Seraphs lined the walls of the Throne Room, as Leotoln fetched the spear from Celestia’s throne. Arin calmly hovered in place with the steady beat of his wings, readjusting the straps to Sonata around his new pinions.

“Son. I’ll only give you this piece of advice. What I’m about to do to ye I’ve never done to any man, child, or women. I’m going to dismember ye by the piece and use your limbs as arms and legs for my new throne. That’s not even a threat anymore – it’s a promise.” Leotoln spat, his sliced belly unable to heal away the dead, frozen skin. He hardly cared - as far as he was concerned, he was staring at a dead man.

“You’ve got a lot of broken promises, I bet. What’s one more going to do, Dad?” Arin replied, touching down onto the ground. His now silvery eyes locked onto Leotoln’s, muscles tensing as a faint gleam encompassed Nocturne. It pulsed with a font of magic, the dim sapphire now a blazing blue.

They were no more than a dozen hooves apart, before the bloodied king charged forward with blinding speed and a beat of his damaged wings. The tip of the spear centered on Arin’s head. Arin ducked to the side, spinning a retaliatory strike at Leotoln’s exposed legs. But before Nocturne could cut all the way through, Leotoln’s wings beat again – carrying him over the newly Ascended. The fresh gash settling deep, freezing away the skin with Nocturne’s powerful enchantments.

A ray of Harmonious Light punctured forth from the tip of Leotoln’s spear, the Crystal Heart whirring with power. This was Arin's first mistake - he didn't dodge. He took the overwhelming blast of energy across his whole body, sizzling his armor and melting his flesh as his hands went to protect his eyes. The pain began to ease, his already churning magic boiling over as Harmony spilled directly into his body. His very chest felt fit to burst into flames, magical ember carrying the brunt of the harmonious energy within.

He gasped, stumbling back as wafts of energy poured from his body. Instantly, the wounds caused by the radiant attack healed, not even a scar left of the once burned flesh. He looked to his burning chest, seeing the white light pouring from his core. He... absorbed it. The light of Harmony shone brightly within his chest, his wings glowing with magical power.

Arin didn’t need to charge forward now. He felt the world around him itching at his skin – the magic boiling within him seeking freedom. He took a step, and it felt like the mountain he settled on bowed at his newfound strength.

Leotoln’s attacks lost their rhythm, as they became more aggressive – the berserk Seraph swinging the heavy spear to cleave Arin in two. But to Arin, it was such a slow and clumsy attack - the world moving at his whim, a snail's pace compared to his racing heart. His hand carelessly knocked the spear to the side with a flash of blinding light, before his other arm darted the now magic engulfed Nocturne into Leotoln’s exposed stomach.

The power that erupted within sent the King flying – crashing hard enough into a pillar to shatter it to pieces, clutching the gaping wound where his bowels once lay.

The enchantment of the sword left his entire stomach frozen over, impossible to heal – but also prevented his blood from spilling for this dire moment. Leotoln used the haft of his spear to make it to his feet, wings bent and feathers falling from the devastating, Harmony infused blow.

“This isn’t over. I wont die here, not to you. NOT TO YOU! YOU ARE NOT WORTHY TO BE MY SON!”

Leotoln grabbed the haft in both hands, channeling his magic further into the Crystal Heart. Intensifying the overwhelming magic within, he aimed the tip directly at Arin.

Arin, on the other hand, sheathed Nocturne. Watching the light boil within the Crystal Heart with curiosity, an orb forming at the tip of the spear's blade – before exploding into a funnel of magical power aimed directly at him. He couldn't absorb this - even now, he felt his chest fit to burst with overwhelming intensity.

He stooped down low, gently withdrawing Sonata into his hands. Crouching, the Seraph beat his wings high into the Throne Room with a mighty leap – whirling until all feathers engulfed the air, taking aim with the magic-gleaming bow. He had no arrows - but what he lacked for in feathered shafts, he made up for in massive amounts of harmonious magic. The throne and back wall vanished in a wave of pearly Harmony, flecked with orange sparks of Leotoln’s power. The mad King missed.

When he drew at the string of Sonata, that same Harmony magic he stole from the Crystal Heart formed into the shape of a radiant arrow, his eyes locking to a single point in space. His eyes narrowed at the massive, crooked heart hammering in Leotoln’s chest.

Breath in. And release.

The thread of light formed between him and his target, piercing through Leotoln's chest in a silvery bullet. Bullseye.

A perfect, six inch hole formed all the way through Leotoln’s torso – where his heart once was. The spear fell from his hands, Crystal Heart bouncing free of the steel of the haft and fitting. Leotoln pressed his hand to his missing heart, and feeling it go right through, he looked to his army. His men. His soldiers.

“Healer… mage… help…” He gasped, lungs unable to steal another breath of air. Not a single one of his powerful medics came to his aid, as his body began to crack under the magical pressure. In seconds, he was undone – his body exploding into stone across the Throne Room floor.

Arin’s wings let him gently glide to the ground, Sonata falling from his hands as he clutched at his chest. The magic within him continued to boil and concentrate, now pure magma in his core. The light penetrated through his dragon scale vest, and with no outlet – he felt he was sure to die. He needed an outlet. He needed to release the Harmony inside of him back into the world.

Immediately, Luna came to his aid – and knew just what to do. Taking hold of the now freed Crystal Heart, she placed it in his hands. The excess magic burning within pumped into the massive jewel, as a wave of his aura singed the world in a glorious light.

Healing magic. Potent, powerful, healing magic – burning away the remnants of Leotoln’s stony body with harmony as he held it above his head. Like a trophy that soothed the world, restoring the order through Harmony.

Wounds began to close and knit around them, as flames dwindled and died. Vapor Cloud gasped for breath, making it to his hooves; he cracked his jaw back into place, coughing away the blood in his lungs. The freshest bodies around them began to stir and gasp, cries of pain soon to be silenced a comforting notion. Only those beyond saving remained downed; blood dried and spirit long gone, it would be a memorial to the battle held here. The magic even went as far as to restore a certain guard's missing leg - much to Honey Rose's shock.

And there, in the center of the entryway – a black shadow began to take shape, the form of Umbra settling in its place. The shadows rolled away, as her horn returned to a normal spike, no longer corrupted by darkness. The Umbrum presence driven back, leaving her a living, breathing pony. Her eyes snapped open, and she felt… different. Free. The magic of harmony bringing order to her soul, and cleansing her of the Umbrum's taint - it even gave her a new body.

But no amount of healing magic could bring back his first friend, who watched hopelessly from her new prison. Unable to see the battle, to watch this conflict end… Celestia began to cry. Alone. Tears freezing in the bitter, chilly winds of the Lunar Realm.

Over the course of an hour, Arin’s magic levels began to stabilize, as his eyes shifted back to a softer, more tame golden color. A positive change from the soft brown, for sure. His senses returned to normal, and his brain fizzling into place as he held the Crystal Heart to his chest. He felt a bit sick; as if every fiber of his being just went through their own version of puberty.

“I don’t know what came over me… I felt like I was possessed.” He talked quietly to Luna, resting on the ground in a circle. Before him sat the remaining Generals of the Seraphs, who hailed him as King. The one of the left, an elderly one by the name of General Unther, explained everything about the process of Ascending in detail. They hadn’t moved far – to a clear spot of the Throne Room – but the shift of the mood was brilliant. Seraphs and ponies, working together to help clean up the mess…

“When a Seraph first ascends, their magic spikes to roughly three times their expected strength. This occurs as the magic is taking hold, and burns powerful connections to your body and mind – allowing the instinct for wings and flight to develop, along with some natural magical abilities, if the ascended is lucky enough to have wings and magic both. It... well, it has only occurred in Cherubs, so seeing an Inert Ascend... it's a new feat in its own right.”

“So the healing magic…” Arin questioned, holding Luna’s hoof tightly. His thumb ran over her pristine fur, and her wing wrapped around his back – his own pinions doing much the same for her.

“It’s essentially what your magic excels at. It’s a rarity among Seraphs to develop Restoration powers as their primary school, as we believe it to be a reflection of one's being. White Mages are among the most rare and sought after, as the more powerful ones can even undo death itself. Only the kindest of Seraphs can become a White Mage, and thus - it's a rarity.” He explained thoughtfully, resting his hand over his knee, white wings tucked beneath his red cloak.

“I see. What about my other skills?”

“Any skills you had were essentially amplified by the magical surge; this is permanent. A talented youngster at fencing may become a Grandmaster a few years after they ascend, as the magic essentially amplifies your entire being. So if you were a blacksmith Enchanter, you’d have the instinct for it now, and you’d find it comes as naturally as breathing. At least, that’s the theory in motion. Our doctors have done as much as possible to study the brain – from memories to nightmares, and this is the only conclusion we can draw. This... well, it's usually not beneficial for Cherubs, as they are often so young. But for an Inert, even a former low class one like yourself... any skill you've practiced would have doubled in efficiency, at the very least. I'm positive you wont be a natural Master of any skill, but you'll definitely pick up on anything you've learned the basics of much, much faster.”

Arin thought quietly to himself, Luna’s reassuring squeezes all he needed to keep his mind in place.

“Alright, and one last question…” The newly Ascended asked, “Why is my magic so powerful?”

At that, the General was lost. “It's powerful now, but you're still untrained - thus lacking magical endurance. Freshly Ascended Seraphs are typically at their peak for a while, which is why you could so easily best Leotoln - he was your father, after all. By all means, it makes little sense. Even as your magic dims, you would still likely be more powerful than Leotoln. And you’re young – Seraph magic grows with age. We have little in the way of science to determine what causes Seraph magic to be powerful or not. But there's a theory that training, especially at a young age with other students - can improve a Seraph's magical prowess.”

“We know why.” Luna said, after the General gave his statement. “But, it is not for me to tell you, Arin. My Sister would be best for this.”

Arin nodded his head, as a Seraph approached.

“My Liege, the mages have constructed the portal gate back to Alma Sol. With your power, all troops – excluding the dead, and our airships – would be able to return home, if we make haste. Will you be joining us?”

Arin hesitated, as Luna’s hoof squeezed his palm. He felt a heavy weight in his heart, as he knew it was his time to go. He had discussed it already with Luna. His people needed a leader, one with friendship in their heart. If not – what would become of them? Who would show them what friendship is? Who would stop wars?

The Seraph general saw Arin’s hesitation. And though he was newly found King, Unther was still an advisor to the Crown.

“King Arin?” He said, as the group made it to their feet and hooves. Unther offered Arin his hand, who softly shook it.

“Yes, General?” He said to the older Seraph.

“I think you’re needed here now, more than ever. There are many noble houses in Alma Sol and beyond that would be fit to lead our people. But, there’s one group in particular that’s deserving of the Throne. If you would only make the decree. You see, there are still late descendants of the royal blood of Fallen Ravens in our world. With the news of Leotoln’s demise, if his heir took the throne – it would not quell hostilities with the Twin Spears of the South. I have contacts that could find the Ravens lost – and bring the true blood home, to Alma Sol. Of course, you would be needed to pass the crown to them, but… it could prevent further bloodshed.”

Arin hesitated. The Ravens were a kind people, of dark wings but wise words. Passing the crown back to their blood would immediately ease tensions between the Far Reaches and the Twin Spears. But they would be descendants of the old blood – their children’s children. Would those lessons of old still hold true to heart? Would they still be the kinder Kings and Queens?

Unther continued, lifting his marred helmet to let his thin, wiry gray hair breath. “I can assure you, my Liege. I was once friends with Prince Storik, before Leotoln’s reign. Many of the Seraphs here, and home – they followed Leotoln’s orders not out of loyalty, but fear. It is seen as tradition that only the strongest may lead, and at least for now - you've proven that. You could bring peace back to the Far Reaches, and after a season or three, our mages could return you here – on good terms, and with the proper blood in power. That is, if there are none to contest your rule.”

Luna gently took his hand in her hoof, giving him a reassuring smile. “If you can trust these Ravens, Arin… I am still in need of a Knight. It will give Us time to undo the banishment on Our sister.”

His hand ran across her cheek, warmth fluttering in his heart. “Very well. I’m not a leader, not yet – or by any means. But I’ll bring peace to the Far Reaches and return here, to be with my Princess. If Celestia is still banished when I return, I'll stay by your side until we can free her."

“And I will join you.” An all too familiar voice appeared by the side – not from the shadows this time, no. Simply no one noticed her quietly reappear, her gray hooves oh so quiet on the carpet. Now free of her armor, she looked to be an entirely normal pony. Albeit missing one key detail. She… didn’t have a cutiemark.

“Umbra, are you sure?” Arin began, “You’re finally free. A mare no longer bound by a curse. You could do anything in the world, if you wanted to.”

“And I have chosen what I’d like to do. Say, Arin… do you not have a Knight to guard you?” She gave a fangless smile, much more befitting of the now kind dark mare.

He looked to his new generals, who shrugged. “Your word is law, your Majesty. If you need a Knight to guard you, then you may claim her if you wish."

“Well, if you’d like to take the job… though I could only pay you in Gold Talons.” He laughed. “Talons! I haven’t touched those in months. But… knowing how expensive War is, I don’t think we’d have many of those left, huh, General Unther?”

“You’d be quite mistaken, my Liege. You see, Leotoln was always of the war mindset… thus the treasury is nearly overflowing with gold and platinum, even after our war investments.” The red caped Seraph said. “Enough to feed the people ten times over and then some, if you should so choose.”

“Ten times over?… Well, I do believe this war – no, this invasion was unnecessary. These ponies are kind, and have taught me much while I’ve been here. I believe it only fair that we return the favor with a few reparations for the damages and loss of life. That would only be the most honorable solution, wouldn’t you agree, Princess Luna?”

Luna blinked, stuttering at his reply. She forgot that she was the one in charge at the moment – she was so used to her Sister taking the lead in things. “I-I… We… yes! But of course. We shall look into the total damages, and – if a method of communication can be established – shall send Thee the bill?”

He looked to his gathered generals, who nodded and agreed.

“I’ll have my remaining scouts move our Telecommunicator to Canterlot, my liege – and give proper ownership of the remaining Seraph Warships to the Equestrians. Of course, when word spreads of your rights to the throne, there may be opposition to that claim. There are still Leotoln loyals among the men, especially some of the more distant scouts – a small platoon may be needed here to seize control of those camps once more.”

“Very well. Let’s leave loyal Wings here to work with the Equestrians to establish communication. Maybe one day in the distant future, we’ll be able to even set up a trade network – the food in Equestria is amazing, if I do say so myself. General Terrin and General Soari – I’m trusting you to help bring this plan to action. Once communications are established, all Soldiers may return home. Standard Portal Gates can only be used once every other fortnight, after all.” Arin said smartly. He felt so much more confident in his words, the magic having done wonders for his diplomacy skills. Once he adjusted, he may lose this ability - it was all up to chance. So best to abuse it while he still could.

He turned back to Luna, seizing her by the hooves and pulling her in for a soft kiss. She gave an adorable, surprised squeak – instantly returning that embrace with affection. General Unther was quite amused, stroking over his beard.

“Ah, young love. Well, on one end, I guess.” He chuckled. Going to gather the remaining soldiers together, General Unther left them at peace.

“I’ll be back before you know it, Luna.” He smiled, his heart warming to her touch. “And we’ll be able to save your Sister, I promise. If you don't beat me to it, that is.”

Luna sniffled, nodding. “Tis a terrible fate, trapped within that endless prison… Perhaps the Far Reach’s Mages have the key to free her. After all, your Generals confirmed that Leotoln helped aid Nightmare Moon in her release, through manipulation of Stellar Magics beyond Our knowledge.”

He smiled, confidence surging. “I’ll have them send the first letter with their methods, directly to you and Twilight. But now, I must go. Spread the news of what happened here, Luna. Of the peace and gifts we bring. I will bring those who broke the laws of war to trial among my men, and some shelter may be found for the victims here. It will hopefully clear our name from the matter, at least in the long term. And if anything… blame Leotoln for every misdeed. I think that worked with the Storm King, right?”

She nodded, wiping away her tears. Luna stole another brief kiss, Umbra rolling her eyes before her magic began to gently tug at Arin’s collar. When that didn’t work, she gave a firm yank – pulling him away. The moonlight Princess catching the Crystal Heart in her magic, before it could clatter to the floor.

“Come along, Arin. Or I will bring Luna with us, to save time. Your magic is stifling as we speak.” Umbra smiled, Luna following along by Arin’s side as the gray unicorn led them through the entry hall. They made their way down the now (mostly) clean Castle, the broken barricades chucked into the front lawn to be carted away by cleanup crews. The majority of losses were on the Seraph’s side, as their reckless strategy put them the most at risk – with a low death count for the ponies gathered. Most of their deaths came at the final push, and was undone by Arin’s magic.

Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie gave half hearted cheers as the Seraphs gathered in a massive chalk ring in the front gardens, Twilight sitting sadly between her friends. Crestfallen at the loss of her teacher, however temporary. Her knight, Ice Lance, gently held her in his hooves, calm words undoubtedly being spoken. Umbra gave them a quiet nod as she passed, standing in the circle next to – rightly confused – Seraphs.

Arin approached the sobbing Princess, who perked up at his appearance.

“Thank you, Twilight. In the end, regardless of the outcome – without you and your friends, all of Equestria would have been lost. The Mages - er... I mean, my mages will work tirelessly to free Celestia from the moon, and one day soon, I’ll return. Not as a King, but as a Knight to stand by Luna’s side once more.” He smiled, offering her a hand to shake.

She gingerly reached up, taking it. With that, he yanked her out of Ice Lance’s tired hooves, giving her a firm hug. Sniffling, she began to bawl her eyes out.

“C’mon Twilight! He’s a King now! We’ll get Celestia out in no time, and we saved like, all of Ponyville!” Rainbow Dash clapped a hoof against her back. “You should be kneeling or something. Aren’t Kings kinda above Princesses?”

“Of course not, Dashie! Hasbro didn’t want humans to think Celestia was evil, so they made Lauren Faust remake her as a Princess!” Pinkie Pie chirped, before covering her mouth with her own hoof.

Rainbow Dash just shrugged. “Next you’re gonna tell me we’re part of a kids show again, huh Pinkie?”

“No, this time we’re in a fanfic. It’s okay at best, but definitely has like, a million issues with it. But hey! You get to self insert yourself in Arin’s place, I guess, which is always fun.” She waved her hoof dismissively, the group around her rolling their eyes at her silly antics. Hey! They’re not THAT silly. Yes they are. They’re not! If you want silly, go back to Chapter 14 when I first saw Arin in person! Stop doing that!

Please ignore that last paragraph.

Arin stepped towards the chalk circle, two robed Mages on either side of him, now stripped of their magic smothering heavy plate armor. They were much more confident now, that they were free of their war attire.

“Now, I’ve never done this before…” Arin said, and the mage to his left nodded.

“The majority of the work is done. All you must do now, is raise your hands and channel power into the runes. We will do it together. On your call, my Liege.” A reassuring female voice spoke to him from beneath her hood. He instantly recognized that voice, the same mage from Alma Sol who touched his mind oh so long ago. He felt unnerved, but quickly put it away when he realized that she was on his side now.

He looked to Luna, giving her a sad farewell nod, and four important words.

“I love you, Luna.”

“And I you, Arin.”

See! Total self insert material, right there! Just edit Arin’s name to whatever you want, and-

Pinkie Pie suddenly decided to go to sleep! Shocking.

Summoning the magic within him, Arin raised his hands to his soldiers – the mages doing the same as a wave of power shook the world. With a crack and a burst of wind, the survivors of the war vanished without a trace. The mages jumped into the swirling portal after them, as Arin turned to give one last look to Canterlot, and his love. A flash of light blinded the gathered ponies, wind whipping around them in howling blasts.

And when the dust settled, the Seraphs - and their king - were gone.

Author's Note

If you're reading this far, thank you for joining me on this "test run" of story writing. It's my first full fledged story, published as a project and created mostly over the span of... 12-15 days (half a month just about, excluding hiatus.)

The sequel, Verve, is nearly complete! I'm working on Chapter 63 right now (yes, Chapter 63, you read that correctly) and I have at least 10 main chapters left to write, 1-15 "ending" chapters, and a few alternative endings. I'm also currently proofreading the first 62 chapters to bring them up to date and whittle away the worst of the errors. I may also update Inertia with a bit of epilogue, stretching into the intro of Verve.

Keep track of my progress by following me and reading my blog posts~

Stay tuned! This little note was posted September 10th, 2021.
- Pumpkin Spice

Chapter 1

A good day is something you wake up to, and can enjoy from beginning to end with little bother. Most, without problem, can have a good day – not too many disturbances, or pains that could disrupt their routine.

Most.

There are few who could have quite a bit more on their plate, and thus, the chances of having a good day – or at least, an enjoyable one, diminish by the complexity of their job.

Princess Celestia, as regal as that title may be, was in fact, not having a good day. For the aforementioned reasons; there was simply too much on one pony’s plate to sit down, and finish in a timely, or reasonably unstressed, manner.

Now, you may think of the lengthy definition provided could potentially mean that all of Celestia’s day had the high probability of turning out not for the best. And one could also be led to believe that there was a chance of having a good day, instead of the opposite of such an occurrence.

You would be entirely incorrect. For Princess Celestia, her duties were immense. If it’s not raising the sun – which she has to do daily, mind you; it’s running a nation full of, well, quite potentially, a not so well informed upper class of idiot nobles.

Nobles is a big word to define them. That would imply a heritage of respectable origins. Nobles of Canterlot, her Capital, were at the very least respectable in appearance. Though this doesn’t extend to much else beyond that.

In other words, they were snobs. The vast majority, if not nearly all of them were. In fact, if Celestia had some form of hands or claws, that might include digits, she would fail to raise more than ten of said digits with names of intelligent, or socially developed nobles.

Instead, she had feathery wings, garnished with thousands of well maintained, pristine feathers. Each of which she could place the name of a greedy pony on, and pluck away if she chose. But, alas, she liked having feathers. And putting names to each of them, and giving them an unceremonious execution, would leave her with little more than bald chicken wings. Which were most unbefitting of one of her stature.

But enough of this drudgery. The Princess in question adjusts her crown, the royal regalia on her hooves, and stands up from her throne.

In a pristine, refined, and well practiced voice – she called to the guard.

“And I believe that Day Court is adjourned.”

Oh, she forgot something unimportant, it seems.

“Oh dear, Princess Celestia, it seems you’ve missed a crucial element!” Called a snobby voice, well agitated as the stallion stood in front of her throne. His top hat tilted to the side in minor frustration, and his monocle fogged as he gave a glare.

Celestia pondered. She had seen plenty of grumpy nobles wear monocles before – did any of them even see the need for it? It appeared more of a fashion statement than anything.

“Oh, and that being?” She said, gazing to the line of ponies waiting across the distant hall – just past the red carpet, great oaken doors segregated by two golden clad pegasi.

“The fact that I was still speaking! My complaint with the council’s decision on my fence still stands – it stands five hooves tall, upon a five hoof wall! This isn’t against building code, Princess!” He sparked. Celestia attempted to prevent herself from rolling her eyes, relaxing back into the chair. She leaned partially to her side, raising a forehoof to her cheek in idle contemplation.

“I’m afraid that around seventy years ago, a similar situation like this sprung up – and it was deemed against regulation then, and I will deem it against regulation now. Appeal to the council and they may allow the construction of a seven hoof wall, if your neighbors are this intrusive.”

“But they are, Princess! They spent four days in that blasted house last month – four! As if it were some kind of summer home! And they were very nosy – they requested, neigh, demanded to borrow a cup of sugar!” He thrust his hoof defensively against the carpet, the clack of his horseshoe heard through the notably worn red runner.

Sigh.

“You know, Sir Silverbit, when I open my day court, I have the intention of helping my subjects with any issue deemed worthy of my attention. While I may be a Princess – what you’re requesting is something more along the lines of a council issue. If I wanted to admonish said council, I would have to write an edict – a lengthy one, between the ranges of twelve pages to thirty four, over the supposed integrity of luxury fencing.

“Are you saying that, this workload you’re requesting isn’t just required; but of dire enough consequence that I must be held responsible for it?” She wanted to glare at him. She really did; but for this moment, she refrained. Some restraint must be held. At least, for this moment. Many more moments would be had.

In situations like these, Celestia was less like a tall princess pony, and more like a cat. Preparing to pounce on her prey, if only to gently swat at it before letting it run off to the bushes.

Silverbit fumbled as his top hat tilted a little further. Another smidge or two to the left, and it may suffer the fate of tumbling freely to the floor.

“Well, you see… er…”

“I see what? If you’d like, I could give a detailed explanation as to what I see before me,” Her voice carried, a bit too much for her liking. But some nobles needed to be hoof fed lessons. “I see a decrepit old colt stumbling about with the lack of a cane, angry that his once prestigious neighborhood lost value after an incident beyond the scope of my control. Leaving half of his neighbors without homes, and the other half thankful to be spared. And I see this colt, glowering at me in both fear and anger as he realizes that his new neighbors asked a simple favor. One of which I’m sure completely drained whatever coffers you had available, I wager; a cup of sugar? Might as well ask for your wallet, too, hmm?

“And now, he’s upset that he can’t block them out of his life. For the few short days they spend there, for whatever reason they may have for doing so. Is that accurate, or am I forgetting something?” You would think being able to drudge up such bile would bring a smile to her face. It was against her nature, to be entirely honest – she adored her subjects, all of them, like a mother would her children. But even as such, children needed to be reprimanded.

She nodded to the golden clad unicorn to the left, his gray coat hidden well beneath his armor. Without so much as a turn of the head or a word, he stepped forward; magic tugging the collar of her esteemed guest as he was led out.

“Do send Inkhorn my regards, on the council, when you get the chance.” Celestia called after him, the horn on her head flaring a light gold. She plucked a teacup from her nearby saucer, bringing it to her muzzle to down it in one fell swoop.

It was cold. Of course. And a bit sour. Perhaps a bit too much lemon. She could hardly taste the honey behind it. She might have fumbled with the creation, after such a bland day. And her timing was just off to drink it. Day court left much to be expected, and she often found that her tea would grow cold before she finished it.

As the doors began to close, a pony called out to the Princess from just beyond.

“Princess Celestia, wait! I have an important letter!” The mare called out, another guard’s body holding stern to prevent her entry.

“Halt.” She called to the door, the two guard’s horns – once shimmering – falling to silence. “Please, let her in.”

Celestia’s voice had restrained back to its usual calm elegance. A touch of warmth behind her words, she would note – it always helped ease the wary travelers, if she spoke with an air of kindness.

The mare dashed in, her small satchel bobbing on her side. She had a soft blue coat, accompanied with a set of lavender eyes and a white mane. She seemed sweet enough. A young age, too – possibly just reaching adulthood. The Princess couldn’t see her cutiemark from here, that little symbol that gave tribute to a pony’s special talent.

She stopped just short of the throne, a bit weary of the remaining unicorn guard – the other walking calmly back to his post on Celestia’s free side. They both turned to face her, stony eyed and unmoving.

“I uh, I was given this. By a strange creature. From another world.”

Celestia’s eye twitched, but her royal mask remained unphased otherwise. The mare withdrew a large letter – it bore a foreign seal on it, and made of a sharper paper she hadn’t seen before. Probably. More rough, at least.

Her magic levitated the letter to her nose, and she took in the seal.

Odd. Foreign indeed, but could this even be alien? The wax on it was the simple color of red, with the mark of twin wings engrossing a gnarled, but straight and well built staff. There at the top rest a piercing jewel. What any of it meant, she wasn’t sure, but the Princess gave it enough thought before breaking the wax.

Her magic withdrew a letter. Formal, straight edged, in a sharp handwriting. Bold, it deemed respect, she wagered.

The text, after a moment of examining, was in a different language. In fact, there were a dozen different languages across it – as if trying to go for the broadest sense of contact one could muster, though not a single one meant anything to her.

Her horn gleamed brighter in the afternoon sun, and with a twist of ethereal light, the parchment shimmered and the text was revealed.

She read the next lines quietly to herself.

“Greetings, to the Ruler of this Land.

“I am King Leotoln, of the Far Ridges of Erenorn. I come bearing well wishes, if at all else this message may be understood as such. I am writing this letter as an outstretching of peace, a lesson in our world, and a request.

“My World – Erenorn – is losing its light. Its heart. And my people’s numbers dwindle to the hundreds by the day. A great cleansing occurred – a powerful strike of the heavens has obliterated the very soul of our world, and left only a few sparse lives left on this hellish landscape that was once fruiting.

“I write this letter as an outreach to you, in good hopes that you may accept a request of mine. My people are divided in to two groups; the Inert, and the Ascended. And as such, these groups do not bare love for each other. The Inert are the same as our kind – lacking wings, lacking magic, and unable to prosper. The Ascended are those who haves wings, magic, or both. To put it bluntly, several hundred ascended remain, and are going to find home in a new world. Though not your own – as we have already found shelter on a distant moon, with plentiful bounty.

“The Inert, though, is one I must request of. Of all that perished, only one remains. The Inert are – or once were – the lowest class among us. And as such, are not regarded of essential by all that remain. His name is Arin.

“I am a kind King. And I know of the torment he will face if left to stew in his fate, as the last of a dead race. I write to you, personally, as I have met a being of your world, ages ago before my rightful reign. A gallant creature, with a beautiful scarlet mane. She seemed to be a deity of sorts, of your world.

“I ask that you accept this Inert into your bossom. As there may be no other safe alternative for him. Our people face many trials beyond my mind’s eye.

“He is strong. He may not have a direct strength, but he has knowledge. He is young, as well – thirty years, as I have learned, and he has many left before him. As he is related by the blood of Ascended, it is likely he will see three hundred or more.

“If you can not accept him, tear this letter to shreds, and burn it to ashes. He will be transported as the moon falls on your world, to wherever this letter may lay. If it lay, that is.

“I hope you can decipher this quickly. There should be no language barrier, only a written one. Eternal thanks upon your name, whatever that may be, as you have eased my torn heart in these trying times.

“King Leotoln, of Erenorn.”

Princess Celestia blinked. The letter repeated itself several times, with slight mistranslations. No spell is perfect – the variance in languages led to failures, after all, along with a writer’s lack of depth in the subject. The handwriting changed twice as the letter progressed – indicating a change of hooves.

Hooves? Would this creature have hooves? A possibility. Not likely. Alien creatures often lack the same appendages as her subjects. Not to say that they were common – except perhaps that strange creature residing in Ponyville, the one Twilight accidentally conjured. With the green mask, and the question mark for a face. Anon, was it?…

Regardless, this new creature would have to be put under careful watch. A guard or two – however unlikely to fend off any real threats – could prove useful. But another part of the letter caught her eye, one beyond the ‘Inert’; a mare with a scarlet mane. She had a vague feeling she knew this pony, if only in the most distant and ageless of aspects.

She would have to turn to – regrettably – the library to solve this conundrum. If she deemed that this matter was worth regarding at all. She had low hopes for a change in her daily routine; if anything, this could lead to simply having a strange beast that ate her food and demanded items of luxury from the already tight crown budget.

But, perhaps further questioning could help resolve this matter.

“Excuse me, Miss…?” Celestia said, tilting her eyes up from the letter. Her mirth was still present, if only a bit more distant.

“Miss Blueberry, your majesty.” The mare kneeled, respectfully of course.

“Well Miss Blueberry, this is a… peculiar letter, you’ve brought me.” The Princess said, turning it over in her golden magic. As if expecting more. “Would you mind explaining where you came upon this?”

Blueberry nodded, adjusting herself to sit down in front of her ruler. “I was tending to my garden on the south side of Canterlot – this morning, in fact – when a portal opened in front of me. I nearly fell back into my berry bushes! Three strange creatures stepped out, they stood on their hindlegs like minotaurs, but they didn’t have hooves. Two of them wore armor, like the guards – only silver! And the one who didn’t looked overly dressed. He had wings on his back, but no horn or anything. At least, I don’t think he should have had a horn.

“He saw me, quickly approached – trampling my strawberry bush – and hoofed me this letter. He said it was for the ruler of my land; he looked official, too. I asked him why he couldn’t give it to you himself, and he said that he had no time to do it. He explained that it was of the highest importance that my ruler read this immediately, and he gave me this for payment.”

She turned her head to her satchel, digging in with her teeth and withdrawing a thin silvery bar. It had a foreign script across the surface, and was definitely heavy. It gleamed brightly in the sunlight. From her eyes, it looked like solid platinum. A very valuable ore, even in a world rich with gold such as hers. A bar of that size could probably afford a luxurious vacation.

“I… see.” The Princess said, idly folding the letter. “Is there anything else to note?”

“Well, they came armed. The two guards looked a little confused, or… surprised to see me. The unarmored one had small eyes, and a small mouth… they all had long legs, they were almost as tall as you, if not taller. All three of them stepped through the same portal, and left through it when they were finished. I thought I was dreaming. It was… crazy, that this could happen to me. I didn’t understand it, and I simply sat in my garden for ten minutes, that letter in my hoof and this bar on the floor in front of me.”

Celestia tucked the letter under her wing. She could feel the hint of magic within it – she even noticed runes at the bottom, foreign runes. Probably a teleportation spell of sorts, as written.

She would bring it under closer scrutiny of both her, her mages, and possibly her student before deciding to burn it or not. For now, her attention settled fully on Blueberry.

“Miss Blueberry, if you desire, please follow my escort here to the treasury. Have a secretary appraise your ingot, and make an exchange for bits so that you may enjoy your reward freely, without worry of being haggled out of your earnings. Take this letter for the secretary,” A quick scribble of parchment indicated further instructions for her staff’s part, “This same escort will lead you home, so that he may report your location if I feel the need to contact you further, and so that I may send a mage to check for any residual portal magic that remains in your garden. You are excused.” She gave a warm nod, a hint of a smile to not worry the poor mare, as she was led from the court.

Celestia laid back in her throne. A good day is something you wake up to, and can enjoy from beginning to end with little bother. Most, without problem, can have a good day – not too many disturbances, or pains that could disrupt their routine.

Celestia decided that today, of all days, was not a good day at all. Her heavy plate had now tipped the table over, spilling the contents into her lap. And just as it seemed to end, the chefs brought in a fresh platter, pouring it over her head.

One might even say it were a bit overwhelming.

Author's Note

Heya! If you're reading this, thank you for stopping by. This story is complete, and all 40 chapters are waiting to be published - I've gone through several rounds of proof reading to assure a consistent quality across the board. I tried to keep each chapter around 3,000 words or so, and I've written the majority of this over the course of two weeks.

This is my second excursion into writing properly, instead of half baked fanfics from years ago, unfinished and untouched. I don't think every plot element is perfect, but I tried to tie everything together as best as I could. As always and for all stories, please feel free to leave a comment on what I can improve. Thank you for your time! <3

Chapter 6

Arin’s mind went blank as Celestia finished up her tea, stood up, and stretched.

“I still have much to attend to before my duties end. If you need me, ask one of your guards to guide you. Oh, and Arin?”

The Seraph finally closed his mouth, speaking. “Y-Yes, um… Celestia?”

“Good luck. Real friendships are much harder to make than you think.” With a wink and a swish of her tail, she turned and headed for the main entrance to the Garden. The doors swung open, another guard bowing his head to his Princess as she entered.

“Did… what… what just happened?” Arin said to himself, as Honey pat him on the head to soothe him.

“Well, you just became a friend to a very powerful Princess, which deserves some serious bragging rights, by the way. I think there’s only like, seven other pony in all of Equestria that can call her ‘friend’, and that’d be like, Princess Twilight Sparkle. Hmm… maybe Princess Cadence as well. I don’t know about the rest, though. Seriously, wish I could call her my friend.”

Honey Rose canters behind the wheelchair happily, bouncing about. “And I get to bully you more, so today is a great day so far! Like, definitely one of the best.” She giggled again, which made Arin spin about in his chair.

“What in the seven skies were you thinking back there, when you agreed to that?! I hardly know you!” He demanded, clenching the back of the seat in frustration.

“Well, I was thinking ‘Oh sweet, I get to hang around the castle more, Spongey is gonna flip when he finds out about that’. Also, I really don’t mind you. You’re pretty cool for a grumpy mini-taur thing, sweetie.” She winked, unable to restrain a happy snort.

Rolling his eyes, Arin flopped in his new, mobile prison. “Yeah, but you could obsess less about taking care of me. I can take care of myself.”

“The bathtub would disagree!” Honey laughed, clopping a hindleg on the ground in delight at her own joke. “Besides, you gotta make five friends, you’ve got Celestia and you’ve got me! That’s two in the bag.”

“You’re not my friend. And you can’t make me your friend, you touched me in the bathtub. That’s too far.” He scowled, crossing his injured arm gingerly over his other.

Honey didn’t say anything as the guards opened the door out of the garden, she only gave a soft, sad sigh. “Alright. I get it. I’m still gonna try my best to be there, you know? Teach you about Equestria.”

Arin mumbled under his breath. He was thankful for Celestia for being so considerate of him, but… she could have picked another person to teach him. Anyone else but Honey. He didn’t hate her, but she was… not the first choice, by far. And his list of ‘creatures he knew in this world’ included a Doctor, and a Princess.

“Well, I’ll put forward the effort, and do my part so you can return to your proper job as quickly as possible. I take it that you can’t say no to royalty here, much like my own home.” The clink of the guard’s behind them continued as they approached the door to Arin’s room, the winged Guard trotting ahead to open the door with a wing.

“Yeah… of course. Anyway… I’m gonna head home now, gotta tell my boss that the Princess put me on a task in the castle for a bit. I’ll see you tomorrow, after lunch.” She wheeled Arin in to the room with a gentle push, before closing the door.

She wasn’t in the room with him. After everything that happened today, he was alone.

Arin sighed. Peace at last. Being antagonized by an overly motherly pony was the last thing he wanted after knocking himself unconscious in the bathtub… but he got the feeling that he may have been a bit too rough with her. Her voice sounded kinda tense when she left, almost like…

She was holding back tears.

He sighed to himself. Well, maybe she could have been his friend. But… she trampled on his personal space, and he didn’t think he wanted that. And she did call him handsome a bit too early on for him to adjust to it.

He would apologize to her tomorrow, after lunch. Thinking back, he did hold some regret, even if he was trying to push her away. Maybe they could start all over?

He stood up shakily, trying his best not to put weight on the damaged limb without some form of protection on it. Arin was sure Cheery Hooves wouldn’t be so cheery if he broke another bone. Bouncing on one leg to the bed, he flopped onto the sheets. With a quickle shuffle, his face in the pillow – he fell asleep. A nap before dinner couldn’t hurt.

A knock on the door, and he turned over. It was dim outside – the sun approaching the distant hills as it hung low, orange light filtering in through the window. He looked over the white walls of his room, wondering if he imagined it. Another knock, and he called.

“Come in!” He said, and the handle turned in a blue aura. A tall, blue mare walked – ethereal mane glowing dimly in the fading sunlight, piercing azure eyes honing in on their guest. Her navy coat was nearly black in the falling orange, adornments and regalia that seemed familiar at this point. Her chest bore an onyx necklace, with a crescent moon – her hooves guarded by a gentle royal blue shoe each. After learning about cutiemarks, he began to take notice as well – a black splotch with a similar moon as her necklace.

She eyed her guest cautiously, approaching slowly. Arin turned over in the bed, sitting up with his right arm for support.

“Oh, uh… hi. My name is Arin.” He said. A blue glow surrounded the Alicorn’s horn, and a magic wave ran right through him.

It always tingled. Why did so many ponies do that? “You know, I would find it polite to ask first.”

“Oh, forgive me, but I came here to meet you after reading the letter my Sister received. I thought it only proper to say hello and check on you before my night started.” She bowed her head, before continuing: “I am Princess Luna, Co-Ruler of Equestria and the guiding hoof of the Moon and Stars.”

She gave a soft smile and a nod, though it seemed to be lacking the practiced ease that Arin was keen on spotting. With Celestia, it was almost completely natural to smile; not just grin, but give a genuine response. This seemed a little more forced, as it quickly faded into a more neutral expression.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Princess Luna. I must ask, why do ponies keep… using their magic on me like that? The wave spell? Doctor Cheery did it when inspecting me for magic earlier.”

The night Princess flicked her ear, as if thinking for a moment. “We wanted to be sure the letter was true; that you lacked magic, lest you attack Us like an assassin in the dark.”

Her expression remained neutral, and she seemed believable on the surface. Arin gave her the benefit of the doubt, nodding. “I am an Inert; I was born without the gift of magic, flight, or both. Unlike Earth Ponies here in Equestria, that means I am entirely devoid of magic, unless under very specific circumstances.”

She gave a little tilt of her head, but nodded. “We see that now. We have learned that you’ve been given a single task, is that correct? To make five friends?”

Arin gave a soft nod, a smile quickly forming. “Well, four now. Celestia said that I may be her friend, though I don’t know what that entails. Then again, she has been more than reasonable and so accommodating, I’m inclined to believe she really is my friend.”

Luna’s own lips turned in a soft, more genuine expression of happiness. “We’re happy to see that she thinks fondly of you. But that does raise a valid point. Arin, the night is about to begin. Would you like to accompany me on my duties?”

Without thinking much of a reply, he nodded. Anything to explore this new land.

“Wonderful. Wait right here – I have something for you.”

She trotted – quite happily – to the door, her head peeking out just around the corner before returning with a new fashioned crutch, and a unique brace.

“These are both for you, so that you may trot unimpeded. I will give you a moment to slip into these, while I speak with the guards.” She left the room again – just as quickly as before, giving him the briefest moment of time to sit down and strap his foot in.

The crutch was also a welcome change – and even had a mechanism to adjust the height! He did just that, tapping it on the ground. Sturdy, strong, and well crafted. These ponies knew how to forge metal!

He made his way to the door, just as Luna opened it with her magic. She gave a flick of her wings, unable to hide some of her excitement in her voice. “Tonight will be splendid! Company is much appreciated, as our duties are often… barren, socially.” She gave another unsure smile, that had just a hint of true happiness in it.

“Though I am not the best host, I will do my best to insure your pleasure tonight! It will be a most wonderful evening, I promise you.” Her words only grew in energy, almost bouncing with it.

“Company is rare, you say?” Arin said, getting into the motion of his crutch with some work. He had fletched some at one point for the shopkeep in his town, so the idea wasn’t foreign. “A place like Canterlot is surely busy past dusk, I would think.”

“Aha – you would be wrong. Thou hasn’t lived as long as I have. But before we continue, we must make haste to the dining hall, and sup with Our Sister.”

Arin looked behind him. The guards had moved on down the hall, leaving their posts. Must have been a shift change, or perhaps they were no longer necessary in the care of this Princess?

“So… what is it you both do? Princesses must not have many duties, if there’s anything I know from my world.” Arin asked curiously – they took a right this time, avoiding the garden.

“Haha! You are most incorrect, Arin. Here in Equestria, me and my Sister are nearly overwhelmed – for her, she raises the sun, attends day court to hear the worries of our people, leads events-”

“She raises the sun?!” Arin lost timing with his steps, stumbling to the side to be quickly caught in Luna’s magic.

“Aye, and We raise the moon!” She smiled, eyes gleaming. Though that faded a bit when she continued, “Though to be quite honest, not many ponies take notice. It’s a small thing, but… you understand, correct?”

Her energy seemed to die down as they picked up their pace. They took a right – swinging the opposite way from the garden, it seemed.

“Actually, yes. I know the feeling of being overshadowed by my peers quite well. You see, us Inert can use magic – though not in our control, per say. It’s developed much like a ‘cutiemark’ is here. When an Inert finds a skill they excel at, they can channel the magic of the world into their work, enchanting the item. This ability grows with time, and can produce high quality goods. I um… well, I lack this ability myself. In all thirty years of my life, I have not found a talent that has earned me praise.”

His description earned him a knowing stare from Luna, and her mood soon returned. “Well, perhaps we have more questions for you, then. What are thy opinions on Equestria so far? Have thy seen the night?”

“Actually, my first sight of Equestria was just before the cusp of dawn. I stumbled out of my bed, and looked to the window. It was the most beautiful thing I’ve seen in all of my life; Canterlot is a spectacular city, and the colors work splendid in the soft blue.”

Luna smiled, feeling just a bit better about herself. “I’m happy to hear you enjoy Our work. It is no easy task to illuminate the sky with such wonderful beauty.”

Her tail swished, as if in a small victory.

“You keep saying ‘we’ and ‘our’, do you have help doing it?” They came to a final stop in front of two large, oak doors. They were partially opened, allowing the warm candlelight to peek through past the orange glow of twilight.

“No no, I am completely alone. Our… My way of speaking is… habitual. There is a bit of a story to it, one We wish… I wish not to delve into now. Though I promise you, I am working to improve this.”

Celestia was already waiting at the table for them, alone. And what a table it was – it must have stretched at least the length of the garden, built to seat a hundred or more. It seemed overly excessive for supper, but Arin knew very, very little about royalty.

“Ah, Luna! I see you brought company. Did you rest well, Arin?” She asked, barely stifling a yawn. Her eyes seemed heavy after a long day.

“Yes, as pleasantly as I could. I may have had a bit of a disagreement with Honey Rose, though, if I can say, Celestia.”

She gave a frown – very soft, but definitely detectable on her usually happy face.

“I had heard. She wrote to me stating that she believes that she may not be up to the task of assisting you. I’m sorry to hear that, Arin. I had hoped that perhaps the company could be beneficial for your improvement.”

It was now Arin’s turn to frown, his heart sinking a little. Was he really that rough?

“I… oh. I’m sorry, Celestia. I… you know what, that’s not right. Maybe I could talk to her? I feel like I was a bit rough after how quickly she agreed to teach me – this isn’t going to sit well with me at all. Can I send her a letter, too? I think she would do well. We just need to talk in person, that’s all.”

The smile returned, if only for a brief moment. “Well, perhaps it could be arranged. She did seem to take to you rather well, I was hoping that you two would become fast friends. We shall see. For now, I am absolutely famished. And if my timing is correct-”

On the opposite end of the room, a wide door parted in the middle, a servant trotting forward with a cloche on his back. Celestia began to beam at the sight, her stomach giving a light growl. Luna quickly made her way opposite of her, leaving Arin no choice but to sit at the head.

The cloche lifted, and Celestia’s smile instantly vanished. It was a tiny bowl of salad.

Luna laughed hard, as the servant sat the ‘meal’ in front of Celestia, who could only stare at in in depression.

“Sister, are thou STILL on thy diet?! Has thou NOT returned to a proper form?” Luna couldn’t help but chortle at Celestia’s distress, the white alicorn’s mane going limp.

“Yes Luna, I am. Please, don’t make this any harder on me…”

“Oh don’t worry Sister, We know when thy are awake, prowling the larders at night. Who do you think receives reports of kitchen theft every morning before we rest? What would the Night Guards say if we identified the culprit?” Luna smiled deviously, and Celestia glared.

“You wouldn’t dare.” The sunlight Princess took a defensive pose, hooves on either side of her bowl.

“Oh? Perhaps you can enjoy the salad then, after all, it’s your public image at stake, Sister.” Luna winked. “Lest we refer to pictures nay several decades old?”

Celestia’s glare shut down, as she idly poked at her – disappointing – salad. Another cloche appeared, presenting in front of Luna. The lid raised – revealing a large slice of odd colored lasagna. It was green, and Arin looked it over – spinach, mint, with a cashew sauce and chickpeas. He was surprised to see familiar foods from his world. It didn’t seem appetizing to him, but Celestia…

Well, her mouth found it very appetizing, from how much drool began to form. Luna only smiled, as wide as ever, as she carefully took a presented fork and pierced the alluring meal.

The magic levitated a healthy bite of lasagna in front of her blue muzzle, Luna breathing in a deep sigh before slowly pressing it into her hungry mouth. Savoring it. Enjoying it.

Celestia honestly looked like she could cry.

Arin’s plate arrived just in time, too – revealing an odd dish for himself. It seemed familiar…

Cheesy golden crust, with an orange… sweet potato layer? And beneath that, a fine avocado layer. It reminded him a bit of Shepard’s Pie, though he wasn’t sure if that was accurate. It did have chunks of tomato on the bottom, making it rather pretty looking.

Celestia’s eyes turned to the delicious food on her left now, ignoring Luna as she makes it all too apparent that she’s delighting in her suffering.

The Seraph had never seen such large puppy dog eyes in his life, nor were they so beautiful. Unfortunately for him, he couldn’t resist them well.

He took his spoon, scooping up a healthy portion of his meal – and plopping it on top of Celestia’s depressing leaves. She nearly gave a squee, her eyes sparkling.

“Aww! Thaf’s no fun!” Luna pointed her levitating fork at Arin, mouth full of lasagna. “You’f gotta make her worf for it!”

“It’s alright. I was kind of hoping for some kind of… meat, I guess. I do eat meat too, you know.”

The two Princesses didn’t say anything, as Celestia was too busy savoring her reward for begging, and Luna was chewing. She pointed a piece of lasagna at Arin. “You could have just asked. Occasionally We – Grr… I partake in fish. And eggs are always welcome. Though plenty of our subjects don’t have the stomach for it.”

Arin gave an audible sigh of relief. He wouldn’t be seen as a monster, at least. He did have thoughts about being seen as an outcast among herbivores, if he declared his tastes publicly.

Regardless, he dug into his… vegetarian shephard’s pie, somewhat enjoying the clash of sweet, salty, and savory. The flavors could really lean into each other. It could possibly go on a sandwhich, if he so desired.

Wine and water were poured, which he happily partook – if only in gentle amounts. He didn’t want to become like the town drunks in Milla Serine, after all. Celestia was only allowed one glass, too, which she wasn’t pleased with, while Luna had two and shots to spare. Desert made its way to the table, which Arin was pleasantly surprised to see.

And Celestia… well, she started to drool again. It was red velvet cake.

“Oh, if it isn’t your favorite, Sister. You recall. The cake that mysteriously vanishes every night.”

“Yes, I have heard rumors…” Celestia said, almost whimpering at Arin’s piece. He was the weak link, it seemed.

“I heard that the chefs came up with a solution.”

“A solution?” Celestia said, her hoof slowly reaching for Arin’s piece. In return, he slowly began to inch it in the other direction.

“Yes, a most wonderful idea. They now keep the pantry – specifically all deserts – under intense lock and key, with a guard stationed in the kitchen.

“Yes, wonderful news Lulu, but…” She was now leaning halfway across the table, and Arin was now on Luna’s side.

“Which means no more cake late at night.”

“Arin, how’d you get over there? You need to sit closer to your friend…” Celestia’s magic began to pull Arin’s pillow he was sitting on towards her. The scary part was that it was working.

“Are you listening, Sister?”

“Mhm, you said the Lake is still safe at night, good news.”

She had pulled Arin all the way under her wing, watching the cake intently. Arin gulped. He had a feeling that one wrong step, and he would have no cake at all.

“Luna, unhand him, you vile cow!” Celestia said, as Luna picked up Arin with her magic – cake kept safe out of reach. “He’s my friend!”

“Your friends aren’t cake dispensers! It’s time for you to sleep, Sister, please!”

“Luna, I have had nothing but some pieces of cucumber, a carrot, and a salad for THREE DAYS, please spare me! Please, I NEED the cake!”

“You need a therapist and a hobby!” Luna scooped up Arin’s unmolested cake in her magic, and shoved it in his face. He was still holding the plate, fork in hand, ready to enjoy it too. Instead, he was now a mess.

Some plans go out the window, it seems, as Luna took her slice to-go. And the Seraph joined her, whether he liked it or not.

“Luna, you fiend! You traitor! You will hang for this!”

“I’ll hang like a bat from the rafters after enjoying my cake, Sister!” Luna swished her tail, as Arin hung in the air. Suspended by magic. “Come along Arin, we have work to do. And please… do not feed the pigeons, no matter how hungry they may be.”

Chapter 25

As the night progressed, Celestia returned to bed – beyond exhausted with the last few days events. And with the damage done and the threats identified, she could finally attempt some rest.

Luna, on the other hoof, had her duties to attend to. Which she took to from the comfort of Arin’s bed. Cracking the window open to the cool night air, her eyes settled closed – focusing on the dream realm once more. Her horn twinkled quietly in the chilly air, leaving Arin alone.

He leaned back in the sheets, examining his wounds. A lot of bits and pieces had been patched up – the skin on his hand had healed entirely, it seemed, the ache in his bones had settled to a soft, dull throb. His shoulder felt pressured, but intact. He was healing well, thanks in part to whatever magic the Crystal Empire doctors have.

By tomorrow, he’ll be able to walk around freely. Probably. And he would have to adjust his quiver for future endeavors; if he had landed an inch to his left, he would have no arrows to train with, or if need be – fire at his enemies. He’ll slip it to his hip, it’s more casual. It was fine; he would be able to fire faster, if anything.

Luna broke the spell, sighing. “There are few nightmares that haunt the world tonight. Especially here, in Equis – where we lay so close to the Crystal Heart, that it eases the worries of those around it.”

Arin adjusted in his sheets, sighing. “Well, what would you like to do, then?”

Luna’s eyes glazed over, thinking for several moments.

“...I would like to talk about us.” She said, tail swishing. “It is rather an important subject, one that I wish I could discuss in a more peaceful period.”

Arin frowned. Oh no. No more cuddles, huh? He’s gonna miss snuggling. She’s a nice a plushie during the day.

“Alright. What’s wrong?”

“Tis nothing wrong, Sir Arin. But rather if you believe yourself fit for the position, after the recent attack.” She asked, “The last thing We wish to see… I wish to see, is you falling dead before me. I couldn’t live with the thought of you perishing in my steed.”

“Then why did you put me forward as your guard? Any stallion in the castle could have taken the position.”

She went quiet, sighing. “No, that is not entirely true. We… I do not make friends. Not within the castle, not in Canterlot or Ponyville. I make acquaintances. My eccentrics prove that I am not the best choice for companionship, coupled with my royal position… tis hard to form a knightly bond with one who is terrified of you, or cares little for your health. I put forward your name for three reasons; the title would have little danger, it would give you purpose beyond your guest room, and because…”

She lowered her head. “You are our only friend. But I feel immense guilt; for your proximity to me, thou have nearly embraced death. If Our desire to see the world beyond the walls of Canterlot had been restrained, thy wounds would not exist.”

Arin slowly reached over, and with the tip of his finger, booped Luna on the nose. Her eyes crossed, wrinkling her snout as she looked at the tip of her muzzle. With the confused mare turning silent, Arin took his chance to speak.

“The only thing I find unacceptable about my position as your guard is the lack of training I’ve had with Nocturne. I know that it will be mandatory in the near future, and I’m sure Shining will oversee it… but that’s my only complaint. The rest I expected. And believe it or not, I’ve survived worse things than a train wreck.”

He smiles, “You know, Armageddon. Kinda. Though I managed with less wounds than I thought from that one.”

Luna sighed, “I will not hold anger in my heart, if you wish to give up this postion, Arin. Thou does not need to make excuses-”

His hands slid forward, wrapping Luna up in his arms. She went quiet, before her wings slid forward in a slow, warm hug. Embracing him close, his bandaged arms squeezing gently.

“I’m pretty sure I wouldn’t get to hold you like this if I weren’t your knight. All the more reason to stick around, huh?” He asked, the night time Princess not responding.

“Something wrong, Luna?” Arin asked, unsure. She sniffled.

“Yes… you need a shower.”

She began to giggle, Arin dazed by the striking statement. She slid back, “You smell like firewood, sweat, dirt, and medicine. While some of those things could even be seen as desirable, We do not believe Our senses can reasonably enjoy it as a myriad of a bundle.”

Arin raised his arm up, giving a gentle sniff. He wasn’t much of a filthy Seraph, but she did have a point. He’s been through hellfire and back, and he could use a bath.

She raised herself from the sheets, gently pulling them free of his body. Thankfully, he had the majority of his clothing on – but the sting of the cool night air made him shudder.

“Come. Lean on Us; your leg should hold your weight just fine, but We could never be too careful.” She said, offering a hoof to get out of bed. He gingerly took it, and stood up. His body ached all over, but other than that – he gladly leaned into her, following her to a door in the rounded guest chamber.

Happy to have him by her side again, she led him to the bath; in an expansive bathroom like this, in the dead of night, he actually needed the help. Luna had a habit of using her natural night vision to see, while Arin was a little less inclined to peering through the darkness.

Her horn glowed, and several candles lit along the side of the tub. It was somewhat romantic, he thought.

“Do guest chambers typically come with a candle lit bathroom?”

Luna blushed at the comment, rubbing the back of her head with a hoof. “Well, no. But our niece insisted she help with the lighting. Our eyes are not very fond of the brightness of the lamps – which was her reasoning for the candles. We are inclined to agree.”

She turned the faucet on, not noticing that there was a small pool of soap in the bottom of the tub. It began to bubble up quite quickly with hot, frothy water. Arin blushed. This was almost something out of the corny romance novels in the Milla Serine Library.

“…And the bubbles are for…?” He asked. Luna’s eye twitched.

“We did not request bubbles. I…”

A rose petal fell into the tub from above. They both looked up, a small hammock of roses swaying softly, making it rain romantic red ribbons into the warm pool below. You know, this tub was awfully large for one person to bathe in, he thought.

Luna’s cheeks were more red than blue at this point.

“So, on the topic of ‘things you did not expect’, does that include the rose petals too, Luna?”

Her breathing grew quick, a nervous laugh following. “Oh, would you look at that! We believe that We must return to the dream realm; in the other room. Beneath the covers. Alone.” She quickly trotted to the door, the urge to call out to her boiling in his chest.

“W-Wait! Luna!” He said, and the mare stopped in her tracks. Turning her head in the doorway, she looked to him. Cheeks still red.

“I… I need help bathing. I’m injured.”

It was his turn to blush. Luna looked out the door – towards the comfort of the bed against the chilly air – and back to the Seraph.

Think of thy royal duties, Luna. She thought to herself, Thou can not fall to such… carnal, desires. Not with a commoner.

But he is not a commoner. Not anymore. Her other side argued. He is… our Knight.

Mentally, she scolded herself for being a romantic. A very predictable one, at that.

The door slid shut behind her, her magic turning the lock to keep any potential guests out for what she was about to do.

“Well… If thou requires assistance, as our friend… we see no choice but to offer it. It is common in Equestria for friends to often bathe each other, after all. The Element of Generosity, Rarity, speaks highly of her salon visits with… friends.”

She stood by the tub, her head tilted up to lock eyes with Arin.

Okay, you made a mistake. You’re not ready for this Arin. You’re gonna make a fool of yourself, he thought, as his hand slid forward to gently cup her cheek. Gazing into those beautiful azure eyes, his heart melting into a puddle in his chest.

Without breaking eye contact, Luna’s horn gleamed – gently unbuttoning his shirt around his chest, sliding it to the floor with the sound of his crescent moon buttons clattering to the crystal beneath. She didn’t waver, gently reaching a hoof up to his pants. A click of the magic, and the belt buckle undid itself – the trousers falling to the floor, undergarments in tow. Luckily, he had no bandages – what damage that remained was internal at this point.

She didn’t look down. Instead, her hoof slid up – offering a hoof to him, to allow him entry in the tub. He gently took it, stepping a leg over the brim. She was stronger than she looked, able to balance him with with a soft, feminine grunt.

As he began to settle in the water, Luna stripped her regalia. Arin’s eyes wide as her hoof dipped into the pool, sinking down to the bottom as she entered the wide tub with him.

Steam swirled and bubbles popped as she approached, two legs on either side of his hips as she eased him into the waters below. She kept him safe and close as he leaned into the shallow pool, the long tub perfectly sized for his stature.

Luna stepped closer, gently taking a sponge in her magical grasp. With slow, tender attention, she dipped it into the shimmering water below, before easing it against his dirt covered face. Her nose was no more than several inches from his, the intimacy drawing attention from other parts of his body.

Unlike a bath with Honey Rose, this was done in total silence – and with a gentle care that could only come from the heart. She lathered his short brown hair with a smile, massaging his scalp as a quiet, content sigh followed the gesture.

He eased deep into the water, Luna’s chest dipping lower. Her weight soon pressing into his stomach, laying against him in the hot waters. Her attention never once faltered, cleaning every pore, every curve to his face and neck. Dipping into the warm waters to wring her sponge, cleaning the lather free.

Arin’s hands slid up from the water, taking the sponge from her magic grasp. “It’s my turn. Let me take care of you now, Luna.”

She blushed, but didn’t move, as Arin took his mission seriously. The sponge was soaked again, and he brought it to her sparkling, flowing mane. Dragging through the ethereal hairs, that began to sag and rejoin from a starry mass into that familiar cerulean you could only see when she slept. Her eyes slid shut – letting him draw the sponge along her cheeks, the quiet sound of water dripping and their combined breath the only noises echoing through the chamber.

He pooled a thick puddle of shampoo into his hands, gently pressing them into her soft, supple mane. He made careful work of the process, kneading into her scalp. She rested her chin on his chest, eyes closed as he worked. He even scratched behind her ears, much to her enjoyment.

The sponge soon came and cleaned away the suds, his fingers parting the blue strands around her eyes. She split them open, gazing up at him once more. Those sapphires gleaming in the candlelight, her muzzle a spare inch from connecting to his lips.

They both hesitated. Luna’s soft voice followed.

“A-Arin? What does thou think of… me. As a mare.”

He slid his spare hand over her cheek, trying to think of the words to describe the feeling in his chest. The thrum of his heart when she spoke so kindly to him, when her wings wrapped firmly around his back. In Erenorn, he was often attracted to the exotic beings that would frequent the local taverns…

He summoned up his courage, and leaned in. Giving his answer, right on her lips. She slid back an inch, caught off guard from the movement – before easing in to the sweet kiss. Her ears folded, her head tilting in – her soft lips locked tight to him, refusing to part his own.

She was as tender as the soft velvet of her coat, the plush sensation of the kiss making his heart flutter. The sweet Princess tilted towards him, embracing him in her wet wings. The kiss lasted several minutes, the soft beat of their hearts merging in to one steady rhythm.

And just as quietly as it began, it ended. She pulled away from the kiss, his arms draped over her barrel. They breathed deep in this moment, his naked form pressed tightly to her own in the gentle waters of the bath.

“How long? How long have you felt this way?” He asked quietly, running his knuckles along her cheek. “It’s only been a few short weeks since we met…”

“And yet you’ve turned out to be exactly what I wanted, right from the start. You’re strong, striking, attentive… your foreign features are a gentle throb in Our heart, one We can not simply let pass. And your long life…” She trailed her hoof along his chest, feeling the heart beat within, “…It is a benefit to Us.”

“Is this why you wanted me to be a Knight?” He pressed his lips to her forehead, right under her horn. When he pulled away, she nodded.

“Knighting you would grant you a Noble’s rank, allowing Us to love you as We wished.” She returned the kiss with a peck to his nose, gentle and sweet.

For a while, he didn’t speak. Sharing the warmth of the bath, her hooves draped around his neck. And they stayed like this for a while, enjoying it all.

But all wonderful things must come to an end. Arin helped preen Luna’s wings in the warmth of the water, gentle soap soaking in to her feathers. The ones she plucked to form flights for his arrows had already recovered. He took his time, exploring every inch of her body with his fingers. Feeling the gentle skin beneath her fine coat, hiding waves of ancient power beneath a supple surface.

Her own exploration began from his chest downwards, stopping right above his belt line. She didn’t want to prod too deeply. Not yet. Instead, she leaned in for another kiss. Love must start slow, and blossom like a flower.

The plug was pulled, the drain began to pull the soapy water away – along with the rose petals, which slid down the long pipe and out of mind. They helped each other free of the empty tub, towels quickly finding them.

When they returned to the bed, Arin in fresh clothing compliments of Rarity, Luna had little thought to do anything else but pull him in with her wings and hooves. He was eager to do much the same, feeling her mane grow with magical power once more. The individual strands of hair coalesced into a single flowing entity, blowing into the wind.

“How does your hair do that?” He asked quietly, running his fingers through the starry sky. “It’s beautiful.”

“Our magic is connected to the moon; thus We inherit a piece of the sky it holds, when We will it to be.” She traced her hoof along Arin’s chest, thinking. “And how does thy magic typically work, in Erenorn?”

“When a Seraph reaches the age of ten, their powers begin to awaken and manifest. For some, it’s simple magical sparks they can call from their hands. Others sprout a pair of magnificent wings, all at once – magical in their nature. Many still obtain both. If nothing appears by a child’s eleventh birthday, then they are Inert. Magic may still form in the right conditions – but chances aren’t high, either.”

“So thou could have been blessed with wings, not at birth but at age? There is no ritual to draw this power free?” She asks, shuffling to pull herself closer. Nose to nose, his hands drawing up against the back of her head.

“Yes. I could have wings, or magic, or both right now. But then, I wouldn’t be here – would I? Unless if that bastard had other reasons to specifically send me away.” He tensed at the thought of Leotoln, holding Luna tighter in his arms. “I swear, that cursed pigeon will never lay a finger on your starry mane. Not as long as I draw breath.”

She blushed at the words, smiling. “And I dare to believe you.” She replied. Leaning in for another gentle kiss. Tingles shot up along Arin’s spine at the feeling, heart pounding with desire.

When she pulled away, he basked in the afterglow.

“Wouldn’t you prefer a stallion?…” He asked, “I’m not even of your realm.”

“You are stallion enough.” She said with a soft nuzzle, enjoying the romance while she could. But as the minutes waned and her duties called, she clenched softly to his chest – horn sparkling dimly in the moonlight.

“We must bid thee farewell for now, Arin.” She whispered. His warm hold tightened.

“I will still be here, holding you until you’re done.”

Chapter 40 - Moonlight

It had been well over a year now, since the Solar Princess had been trapped on the moon. Well, more like in the moon - it was exceedingly complicated to explain. The scar across the silvery orb being a firm reminder of what transpired when Leotoln’s forces landed in Canterlot. And to put it simply… it was a mess. A stain on the throne, one that a certain purple Alicorn hoped to wash out.

“Alright girls, let’s bring Celestia home!” Twilight called to the night sky with bursting energy; a pile of books surrounding her in the Lunar Gardens, along with letters from Erenorn concerning their own banishment findings. Her friends cheered; bouncing into formation.

“Aw yeah! Finally! A plan I can get behind!” Rainbow Dash billowed, punching her hoof into the air. Applejack gave a yeehaw, too - as Pinkie Pie bounced excitedly at the idea of saving the extroverted Princess locked above. Even Fluttershy, the timid pegasi - gave a soft ‘yay’, while Rarity simply blinked at the lack of beauty sleep.

Before Twilight could draw the familiar power of Harmony into her body, the regal voice of Luna broke her concentration.

“Twilight, are you sure this is safe? I trust thy judgement in the matter, yet… I feel as if this may very well be a bad idea. I am excited to see my Sister’s safe return, yes - but my dreams have become… plagued, lately. Something is amiss.”

“Pfft! It’ll be fine, Princess Luna! The Elements are a force of good, and from my research - the Lunar Plane, like all others, can recover from a little magical prodding. It’s not like we’re going to crash the moon into Equestria. I mean… we probably won’t, heh.” Twilight straightened her mane with a hoof, a gentle wind rattling the flower’s of the smaller garden.

“...I trust you, Twilight. I miss Tia as well. I wish Harmony would have taken me instead, some nights, as I can not bear these burdens alone.”

Luna’s rolling blue mane relaxed, as Twilight and company formed together for their first attempt at freeing Luna’s lost sibling.

“From the top everypony! For Princess Celestia!” Another set of cheers followed, as magic whirled in the air. Sparkling light shimmering between the Elements, ethereal trails of power connecting the party; the balance of arcane elements condensing into the epicenter of magic, the purple mare herself.

Lifting into the air, Twilight churned this power within her ember - as her eyes flashed white. Harmony engulfed her spirit in a flash, and in a pearly beam of pure white - the pouring tidal wave of magic spiraled ever upwards, seeking its target: the moon.

And it crashed there, as the six ponies slowly fluttered to the floor in a cascade of flickering lights.

Then, they waited. One minute turned to three, three into ten - nothing. Yep, there was still a mare symbol roughly tattooed on the moon; and no Princess to show for their efforts.

Luna whimpered softly, clutching her head in a splitting migraine that started nearly all at once. It’s like the magic finally whiplashed her, landing a solid blow on the mighty blue alicorn. She struggled for a moment, eyes turning to the moon while the pain quickly faded.

“Princess Luna? Are you alright, dear?” Rarity asked, having spotted the wavering Princess clenching her aching head.

“I am… fine. Perhaps the magic touched Us in a way that one did not intend. It is my Element, after all, Twilight Sparkle.” Luna sighed, as her gaze turned back to the glowing orb. She honestly felt like her own magic had been pulled from her, in some way - perhaps it had something to do with her magical planar alignment shifting, or… something. A fluke.

Regardless, she now felt a wave of exhaustion seep over her form, and needed rest. The day courts were often a mess, and she would need a clear mind to handle the upcoming stress. If she had to deal with Silverbit, one more time - she would wring the old codger’s neck.

...She buried that intrusive thought, turning back to the garden doors.

“I crave sleep, but thank you, Twilight. For all you have done, and continued to do.” She said with a sigh, leaving her and her friends to contemplate this fresh failure.

Twilight flicked her wings in defeat, looking over her notes gathered. Maybe the answer wasn’t in breaking the banishment? She could reach out to a few talented hooves in the matter, but… No. It’s an unexplored subject. The Princess of Magic would simply need more research; simple as that. Theory crafting and magical experiments - she did have a bucket of chalk laying around somewhere. Maybe a few alignment sigils may help?

“Spike, take a note - add chalk and candles to the shopping list. And maybe more coffee.” She nodded to her trusty assistant; gosh, he was growing so tall now! “And for everypony else… Thank you for coming tonight. Even if my idea didn’t work.”

“Aw hush now Twilight; we gotta buck the tree to get apples, even if some of them are bad. You’ll figure something out!” Applejack said, hoping to perk the downtrodden mare up.

“Yeah egghead! You’ll find something in those old books somewhere!” Rainbow Dash fell in, checking a pocket watch she usually carried for time trials. “I’ve gotta go - tomorrow, I have a big meeting planned. I may finally have my chance to prove my stuff, and settle in as second in command to Spitfire herself!”

“I-I have to go as well… I have animals to feed tonight, and bits are becoming tight. I’ll have to pick up work at the Veterinarian's office again to keep Angel happy, so I have to be up bright and early tomorrow.” Fluttershy mewled quietly, hiding beneath her mane. She didn’t like being around all those… needles, and ponies in doctor’s outfits. It made her uncomfortable.

“And I’ve got a date with Cheese Sandwich! We’re gonna go out to Vinyl’s nightclub, you should come, Twilight!” Pinkie Pie bounced, but the studious mare simply shook her head.

“I have research to do, I’m afraid. Rarity, will you be able to stay here? We can fit you in your old guest tower, if you’d like.”

“I’m afraid not, darling - since the Galas have been cancelled, I’ve been working hard to scrape up any work I can to pay the bills. It doesn’t help that all of my old advertisers had switched to these newfound… ‘radios’, leaving my usual newspaper blocks pointless. It just means I have to move with the times, dear, but…” She gave a nervous, and hopefully understanding laugh. She had her own life to keep track of, after all.

Twilight bowed her head, “No no, I understand. At least I’ll have Spike to keep me company, right Spike?”

The not-so-baby dragon laughed, “Of course Twi! Though I’ve been thinking about taking time off for myself. I’m getting a bit old now - I’d like to visit the dragon lands again, y’know, figure things out about me? I mean, not now - but like, definitely next year.”

“Oh! Yes, of course, of course! I’ll just be here. Alone. You will all still visit, right?” The Princess of Friendship asked, hopeful eyes falling on her friends.

“Of course, Sugarcube! We won’t leave ya hanging out to dry! Though uh, ya might wanna make sure ya write in advance - I’ve been working my flanks off, since this ol’ recession started. I gotta find time for it, now - can’t run off as much as I’d like to, Twi.”

“And hey! We’re not that far! Just call us if you wanna hang.” Rainbow Dash smiled, hoping to cheer her egghead up.

“...Of course. I’m just being silly, that’s all, girls. I’d like to try this again sometime later, once I can decipher a few sigils to-” The Element of Magic began, but the Wonderbolt quickly cut her off.

“English, egghead.” The speedy pegasus poked.

“...Once I figure some things out.”

“And we will be right there, darling, as quick as can be!” Rarity chimed, forcing Twilight’s sad frown to lift into a hopeful smile once more.

“Thank you, all of you. For everything you’ve done. Now I’m going to clean up my mess - if anypony would like to help me reorganiz-... Where did everypony go? Spike?”

As soon as the Purple alicorn turned her head to her books, her friends - and the not-so-baby dragon - vanished all at once, leaving her entirely alone.

“...Great, just great. I should have told them there were cupcakes in the library, that usually works.”

“OOOOO!~ Did somepony say cupca-mmf!” A cyan hoof ripped Pinkie Pie’s muzzle back into the bushes, hiding from the bookish mare before she could ask them to organize the entire Royal Canterlot Library. Again.

Author's Note

If you're reading this now, Verve, the sequel, is now finished. It finishes the story properly.

If you enjoy Luna fics, Verve moves away from that. It may not fit your tastes.

https://www.fimfiction.net/story/503885/verve